FLAVIUS JOSEPHUS, JEWISH ANTIQUITIES<br>Book 6

From the death of Eli to the death of king Saul

Chapter 1 Philistines ruined, for stealing the Ark. Its return
Chapter 2 Under Samuel, the Hebrews defeat the Philistines
Chapter 3 Samuel's sons go wrong. The people demand a king
Chapter 4 Samuel appoints Saul as king, by God's command
Chapter 5 Saul defeats the Ammanites and takes their spoils
Chapter 6 Saul's successful attack on the Philistines
Chapter 7 Saul is told to wipe out the Amalekites
Chapter 8 Samuel anoints David as king to replace Saul
Chapter 9 David kills Philistine Goliath in combat
Chapter 10 Saul gives David his daughter in marriage
Chapter 11 With Jonathan's help, David escapes from Saul
Chapter 12 David flees to Abimelech, etc. Saul's revenge
Chapter 13 David refuses to kill king Saul. Death of Samuel
Chapter 14 Saul and witch of Dor. Samuel's ghost. Death of Saul

Chapter 1
[001-018]
Destruction of the Philistines, for taking away the Ark.
The Ark's sacred power and its return to the Hebrews

☞

¹ Λαβόντες δ᾽ οἱ ΠαλαιστῖνοιPhilistines τὴν‎ τῶν πολεμίων κιβωτὸν αἰχμάλωτον , ὡς προειρήκαμεν μικρὸν ἔμπροσθεν , εἰς ἌζωτονAzotus ἐκόμισαν πόλιν καὶ παρὰ τὸν αὐτῶν θεὸν ὥσπερ τι λάφυρον , ΔαγὼνDagōn δ᾽ οὗτος ἐκαλεῖτο , τιθέασι .
¹ When the Philistines had taken the ark of the Hebrews captive, as I said a little before, they carried it to the city of Ashdod, and put it by their own god, who was called Dagon, as one of their spoils;	¹ When the Philistines had captured the ark of the Hebrews, as I said a little while back, they brought it to the city of Azotus and put it beside their own god, who was called Dagon, as one of the spoils.
¹ Barach

² τῇ δ᾽ ἐπιούσῃ πάντες ὑπὸ τὴν‎ τῆς ἡμέρας ἀρχὴν εἰσιόντες εἰς τὸν ναὸν προσκυνῆσαι τὸν θεὸν ἐπιτυγχάνουσιν αὐτῷ τοῦτο ποιοῦντι τὴν‎ κιβωτὸν · ἔκειτο γὰρ ἐπ᾽ αὐτῆς ἀποπεπτωκὼς τῆς βάσεως , ἐφ᾽ ἧς ἑστὼς διετέλει · καὶ βαστάσαντες πάλιν ἐφιστᾶσιν αὐτὸν ἐπὶ ταύτης δυσφορήσαντες ἐπὶ τῷ γεγενημένῳ . πολλάκις δὲ φοιτῶντες παρὰ τὸν ΔαγὼνDagōn καὶ καταλαμβάνοντες ὁμοίως ἐπὶ τοῦ προσκυνοῦντος τὴν‎ κιβωτὸν σχήματοςdeportment κείμενον ἐν ἀπορίᾳ δεινῇ καὶ συγχύσει καθίσταντο .
² but when they went into his temple the next morning to worship their god, they found him paying the same worship to the ark, for he lay along, as having fallen down from the basis whereon he had stood: so they took him up, and set him on his basis again, and were much troubled at what had happened; and as they frequently came to Dagon and found him still lying along, in a posture of adoration to the ark, they were in very great distress and confusion.	² Next morning, when they went into his temple to worship their god, they found him adoring the ark, for he lay there, having fallen down from the plinth on which he had stood. They lifted him and set him up again, disturbed by the episode, and when several times they came to Dagon and found him lying flat, as if adoring the ark, they were in terrible distress and turmoil.
² Barach

³ καὶ τελευταῖον ἀπέσκηψεν εἰς τὴν‎ τῶν ἈζωτίωνAzotian πόλιν καὶ τὴν‎ χώραν αὐτῶν φθορὰν τὸ θεῖον καὶ νόσον · ἀπέθνησκον γὰρ ὑπὸ δυσεντερίας , πάθους χαλεποῦ καὶ τὴν‎ ἀναίρεσιν ὀξυτάτην ἐπιφέροντος πρὶν ἢ τὴν‎ ψυχὴν αὐτοῖς εὐθανάτως ἀπολυθῆναι τοῦ σώματος , τὰ ἐντὸς ἀναφέρει [ ἐξεμοῦντες ] διαβεβρωμένα καὶ παντοίως ὑπὸ τῆς νόσου διεφθαρμένα · τὰ δ᾽ ἐπὶ τῆς χώρας μυῶν πλῆθος ἀνελθὸν ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς κατέβλαψε μήτε φυτῶν μήτε καρπῶν ἀποσχόμενον .
³ At length God sent a very destructive disease upon the city and country of Ashdod, for they died of the dysentery or flux, a sore distemper, that brought death upon them very suddenly; for before the soul could, as usual in easy deaths, be well loosed from the body, they brought up their entrails, and vomited up what they had eaten, and what was entirely corrupted by the disease. And as to the fruits of their country, a great multitude of mice arose out of the earth and hurt them, and spared neither the plants nor the fruits.	³ At last a dreadful disease came on the city and region of The Azotians, for they died of dysentery or flux, a severe illness that suddenly killed them, for before the soul could properly be released from the body, as in a quiet death, they brought up their entrails and vomited what they had eaten, all rotted by the disease. Many mice also came up from the ground and damaged the produce of their region, sparing neither plants nor fruits.
³ Barach

⁴ ἐν δὴ τούτοις ὄντες τοῖς κακοῖς οἱ ἈζώτιοιAzotians καὶ πρὸς τὰς συμφορὰς ἀντέχειν οὐ δυνάμενοι συνῆκαν ἐκ τῆς κιβωτοῦ ταύτας αὐτοῖς ἀνασχεῖν , καὶ τὴν‎ νίκην καὶ τὴν‎ ταύτης αἰχμαλωσίαν οὐκ ἐπ᾽ ἀγαθῷ γεγενημένην . πέμπουσιν οὖν πρὸς τοὺς ἈσκαλωνίταςAscalonites ἀξιοῦντες τὴν‎ κιβωτὸν αὐτοὺς παρὰ σφᾶς δέχεσθαι .
⁴ Now while the people of Ashdod were under these misfortunes, and were not able to support themselves under their calamities, they perceived that they suffered thus because of the ark, and that the victory they had gotten, and their having taken the ark captive, had not happened for their good; they therefore sent to the people of Askelon, and desired that they would receive the ark among them.	⁴ While in this state and hardly able to bear their plight, the Azotians reckoned they were suffering this because of the ark, and that their victory in capturing it had done them no good. So they sent to the people of Askalon and asked them to take the ark from them.
⁴ Barach

⁵ τοῖς δὲ οὐκ ἀηδὴς ἡ τῶν ἈζωτίωνAzotian δέησις προσέπεσεν , ἀλλ᾽ ἐπινεύουσι μὲν αὐτοῖς τὴν‎ χάριν , λαβόντες δὲ τὴν‎ κιβωτὸν ἐν τοῖς ὁμοίοις δεινοῖς κατέστησαν · συνεξεκόμισε γὰρ αὑτῇ τὰ τῶν ἈζωτίωνAzotian ἡ κιβωτὸς πάθη πρὸς τοὺς ἀπ᾽ ἐκείνων αὐτὴν δεχομένους · καὶ πρὸς ἄλλους παρ᾽ αὑτῶν ἀποπέμπουσιν ἈσκαλωνῖταιAskalonites .
⁵ This desire of the people of Ashdod was not disagreeable to those of Askelon, so they granted them that favor. But when they had gotten the ark, they were in the same miserable condition; for the ark carried along with it the disasters that the people of Ashdod had suffered, to those who received it from them. Those of Askelon also sent it away from themselves to others:	⁵ This desire of the Azotians was not unwelcome, so they granted them that favour. When they received the ark, they fell into the same state as the Azotians, for the ark brought the same disasters to those who took it from them, so the Askalonites sent it away to others.
⁵ Barach

⁶ μένει δ᾽ οὐδὲ παρ᾽ ἐκείνοις · ὑπὸ γὰρ τῶν αὐτῶν παθῶν ἐλαυνόμενοι πρὸς τὰς ἐχομένας ἀπολύουσι πόλεις . Καὶ τοῦτον ἐκπεριέρχεται τὸν τρόπον τὰς πέντε τῶν ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines πόλεις ἡ κιβωτὸς ὥσπερ δασμὸν ἀπαιτοῦσαto demand back παρ᾽ ἑκάστης τοῦ πρὸς αὐτὰς ἐλθεῖν ἃ δι᾽ αὐτὴν ἔπασχον .
⁶ nor did it stay among those others neither; for since they were pursued by the same disasters, they still sent it to the neighboring cities; so that the ark went round, after this manner, to the five cities of the Philistines, as though it exacted these disasters as a tribute to be paid it for its coming among them.	⁶ But it did not remain with those either, for since the same evils pursued them they sent it on to the neighbouring cities. In this way, the ark went around the five cities of the Philistines, as though imposing these evils as a tax to be paid for its arrival among them.
⁶ Barach

⁷ ἀπειρηκότες δὲ τοῖς κακοῖς οἱ πεπειραμένοι καὶ τοῖς ἀκούουσιν αὐτὰ διδασκαλία γινόμενοι τοῦ μὴ προσδέξασθαι τὴν‎ κιβωτόν ποτε πρὸς αὑτοὺς ἐπὶ τοιούτῳ μισθῷ καὶ τέλει , τὸ λοιπὸν ἐζήτουν μηχανὴν καὶ πόρον ἀπαλλαγῆς αὐτῆς .
⁷ When those that had experienced these miseries were tired out with them, and when those that heard of them were taught thereby not to admit the ark among them, since they paid so dear a tribute for it, at length they sought for some contrivance and method how they might get free from it:	⁷ When those who experienced these woes were exhausted by them and those who heard about them learned not to admit the ark among them, since they paid so dear a tax for it, they finally looked for ways and means to be rid of it.
⁷ Barach

⁸ καὶ συνελθόντες οἱ ἐκ τῶν [πέντε ] πόλεων ἄρχοντες , ΓίττηςGitta καὶ ἈκάρωνEkron καὶ ἈσκάλωνοςAskalon ἔτι δὲ ΓάζηςGaza καὶ ἈζώτουAzotus , ἐσκόπουν τί δεῖ ποιεῖν . Καὶ τὸ μὲν πρῶτον ἐδόκει τὴν‎ κιβωτὸν ἀποπέμπειν τοῖς οἰκείοις , ὡς ὑπερεκδικοῦντος αὐτὴν τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ συνεπιδημησάντων αὐτῇ τῶν δεινῶν διὰ τοῦτο καὶ συνεισβαλόντων μετ᾽ ἐκείνης εἰς τὰς πόλεις αὐτῶν ·
⁸ so the governors of the five cities, Gath, and Ekron, and Askelon, as also of Gaza, and Ashdod, met together, and considered what was fit to be done; and at first they thought proper to send the ark back to its own people, as allowing that God had avenged its cause; that the miseries they had undergone came along with it, and that these were sent on their cities upon its account, and together with it.	⁸ The officers of the five cities, Gitta and Ekron and Askalon, Gaza and Ashdod, met to consider what should be done. At first they thought it best to send the ark back to its own people, admitting that God had taken vengeance on them, and that the woes they had suffered had come to the cities with it and on account of it.
⁸ Barach

⁹ ἦσαν δὲ οἱ λέγοντες τοῦτο μὲν μὴ ποιεῖν μηδ᾽ ἐξαπατᾶσθαι τὴν‎ αἰτίαν τῶν κακῶν εἰς ἐκείνην ἀναφέροντας · οὐ γὰρ ταύτην εἶναι τὴν‎ δύναμιν αὐτῇ καὶ τὴν‎ ἰσχύν · οὐ γὰρ ἄν ποτ᾽ αὐτῆς κηδομένου τοῦ θεοῦ ὑποχείριον ἀνθρώποις γενέσθαι . ἡσυχάζειν δὲ καὶ πρᾴως ἔχειν ἐπὶ τοῖς συμβεβηκόσι παρῄνουν αἰτίαν τούτων οὐκ ἄλλην ἢ μόνην λογιζομένους τὴν‎ φύσιν , ἣ καὶ σώμασι καὶ γῇ καὶ φυτοῖς καὶ πᾶσι τοῖς ἐξ αὐτῆς συνεστῶσι κατὰ χρόνων περιόδους τίκτει τοιαύτας μεταβολάς .
⁹ However, there were those that said they should not do so, nor suffer themselves to be deluded, as ascribing the cause of their miseries to it, because it could not have such power and force upon them; for, had God had such a regard to it, it would not have been delivered into the hands of men. So they exhorted them to be quiet, and to take patiently what had befallen them, and to suppose there was no other cause of it but nature, which, at certain revolutions of time, produces such mutations in the bodies of men, in the earth, in plants, and in all things that grow out of the earth.	⁹ But some said they should not do that, or let themselves be tricked into regarding it as the reason for the evils, since it could not have such power and force over them, for if God had so highly regarded it, it would not have fallen into their hands. They urged them to calm down and accept patiently what had happened to them as something caused by nature, which, at certain times produces such changes in bodies, in the earth, in plants and in everything that grows from the earth.
⁹ Barach

¹⁰ νικᾷ δὲ τὰς προειρημένας γνώμας ἀνδρῶν ἔν τε τοῖς ἐπάνω χρόνοις συνέσει καὶ φρονήσει διαφέρειν πεπιστευμένων συμβουλία καὶ τότε μάλιστα δοξάντων · ἁρμοζόντως λέγειν τοῖς παροῦσιν , οἳ μήτ᾽ ἀποπέμπειν ἔφασανto affirm, say τὴν‎ κιβωτὸν μήτε κατασχεῖν , ἀλλὰ πέντε μὲν ἀνδριάνταςa statue ὑπὲρ ἑκάστης πόλεως χρυσοῦς ἀναθεῖναι τῷ θεῷ χαριστήριον , ὅτι προενόησεν αὐτῶν τῆς σωτηρίας καὶ κατέσχεν ἐν τῷ βίῳ διωκομένους ἐξ αὐτοῦ‎ παθήμασιν , οἷς οὐκέτι ἦν ἀντιβλέψαι , τοσούτους δὲ τὸν ἀριθμὸν μύας χρυσοῦς τοῖς κατανεμηθεῖσιν αὐτῶν καὶ διαφθείρασι τὴν‎ χώραν ἐμφερεῖς ·
¹⁰ But the counsel that prevailed over those already described, was that of certain men, who were believed to have distinguished themselves in former times for their understanding and prudence, and who, in their present circumstances, seemed above all the rest to speak properly. These men said it was not right either to send the ark away, or to retain it, but to dedicate five golden images, one for every city, as a thank-offering to God, on account of his having taken care of their preservation, and having kept them alive when their lives were likely to be taken away by such distempers as they were not able to bear up against. They also would have them make five golden mice like to those that devoured and destroyed their country	¹⁰ But the advice that prevailed over this came from some men, believed to have been distinguished in former times for understanding and prudence and who just then seemed to speak most aptly. These said the right thing was neither to send the ark away nor to keep it, but to dedicate five golden images, one for each city, as thank-offerings to God, for saving them and keeping them alive when their lives were threatened by sicknesses that they could not avoid; and to make five golden mice like those that devoured and destroyed their region.
¹⁰ Barach

¹¹ ἔπειτα βαλόντας εἰς γλωσσόκομον αὐτοὺς καὶ θέντας ἐπὶ τὴν‎ κιβωτὸν ἅμαξαν αὐτῇ καινὴν κατασκευάσαι , καὶ βόας ὑποζεύξαντας ἀρτιτόκους τὰς μὲν πόρτις ἐγκλεῖσαι καὶ κατασχεῖν , μὴ ταῖς μητράσιν ἐμποδὼν ἑπόμεναι γένωνται , πόθῳ δ᾽ αὐτῶν ὀξυτέραν ποιῶνται τὴν‎ πορείαν · ἐκείνας δ᾽ ἐξελάσαντας τὴν‎ κιβωτὸν φερούσας ἐπὶ τριόδου καταλιπεῖν αὐταῖς ἐπιτρέψαντας ἣν βούλονται τῶν ὁδῶν ἀπελθεῖν ·
¹¹ to put them in a bag, and lay them upon the ark; to make them a new cart also for it, and to yoke milch kine to it but to shut up their calves, and keep them from them, lest, by following after them, they should prove a hinderance to their dams, and that the dams might return the faster out of a desire of those calves; then to drive these milch kine that carried the ark, and leave it at a place where three ways met, and So leave it to the kine to go along which of those ways they pleased;	¹¹ These they should put in a bag and lay them upon the ark, and making a new cart for it, they should yoke milch cows to it, and shut up their calves and keep them from them in case they slowed their mothers by following them and so the cows might return too soon, out of desire for those calves. Then they would drive these cows that carried the ark and leave it at a place where three roadways met, and so leave it to the cows to go along whichever of those paths they pleased.
¹¹ Barach

¹² κἂν μὲν τὴν‎ ἙβραίωνHebrews ἀπίωσι καὶ τὴν‎ τούτων χώραν ἀναβαίνωσιν , ὑπολαμβάνειν τὴν‎ κιβωτὸν αἰτίαν τῶν κακῶν , ἂν δὲ ἄλλην τράπωνται , μεταδιώξωμεν αὐτὴν , ἔφασανto affirm, say , μαθόντες ὅτι μηδεμίαν ἰσχὺν τοιαύτην ἔχει .
¹² that in case they went the way to the Hebrews, and ascended to their country, they should suppose that the ark was the cause of their misfortunes; but if they turned into another road, they said, “We will pursue after it, and conclude that it has no such force in it.”	¹² If they went toward the Hebrews and up to their region, they should take it that the ark was the reason for their troubles, but if they turned to another path, "Let us follow it, knowing that it has no such power."
¹² Barach

¹³ Ἔκριναν δ᾽ αὐτὰ καλῶς εἰρῆσθαι καὶ τοῖς ἔργοις εὐθὺς τὴν‎ γνώμην ἐκύρωσαν . Καὶ ποιήσαντες μὲν τὰ προειρημένα προάγουσιν [τὴν ἅμαξαν ] ἐπὶ τὴν‎ τρίοδον καὶ καταλιπόντες ἀνεχώρησαν , τῶν δὲ βοῶν τὴν‎ ὀρθὴν ὁδὸν ὥσπερ ἡγουμένου τινὸς αὐταῖς ἀπιουσῶν ἠκολούθουν οἱ τῶν ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines ἄρχοντες , ποῦ ποτε στήσονται καὶ πρὸς τίνας ἥξουσι βουλόμενοι μαθεῖν .
¹³ So they determined that these men spake well; and they immediately confirmed their opinion by doing accordingly. And when they had done as has been already described, they brought the cart to a place where three ways met, and left it there and went their ways; but the kine went the right way, and as if some persons had driven them, while the rulers of the Philistines followed after them, as desirous to know where they would stand still, and to whom they would go.	¹³ They judged that these had spoken well, and instantly followed their advice. Having made the objects described, they brought the cart to where three roads met and left it and retired, and the cows went the right way as if someone were driving them, with the officers of the Philistines following, to learn where they would stop and to whom they would go.
¹³ Barach

¹⁴ κώμη δέ τίς ἐστι τῆς ἸούδαJudas φυλῆς ΒήθηςBeth ὄνομα · εἰς ταύτην ἀφικνοῦνταιto arrive at, reach αἱ βόες , καὶ πεδίου μεγάλου καὶ καλοῦ τὴν‎ πορείαν αὐτῶν ἐκδεξαμένου παύονται προσωτέρω χωρεῖν στήσασαι τὴν‎ ἅμαξαν αὐτόθι . θέα δὲ ἦν τοῖς ἐν τῇ κώμῃ καὶ περιχαρεῖς ἐγένοντο · θέρους γὰρ ὥρᾳ πάντες ἐπὶ τὴν‎ συγκομιδὴν τῶν καρπῶν ἐν ταῖς ἀρούραις ὑπάρχοντες ὡς εἶδον τὴν‎ κιβωτὸν ὑφ᾽ ἡδονῆς ἁρπαγέντες καὶ τὸ ἔργον ἐκ τῶν χειρῶν ἀφέντες ἔδραμον εὐθὺς ἐπὶ τὴν‎ ἅμαξαν .
¹⁴ Now there was a certain village of the tribe of Judah, the name of which was Bethshemesh, and to that village did the kine go; and though there was a great and good plain before them to proceed in, they went no farther, but stopped the cart there. This was a sight to those of that village, and they were very glad; for it being then summer-time, and all the inhabitants being then in the fields gathering in their fruits, they left off the labors of their hands for joy, as soon as they saw the ark, and ran to the cart,	¹⁴ There was a village of the tribe of Judas named Bethshemesh, and though there was a large, fertile plain ahead of them, there the cows went and proceeded no farther, but stopped the cart there. The villagers all saw it, and as it was summer and all were in the fields gathering their crops, as soon as they saw the ark, they dropped the work from their hands for sheer joy, and ran to the cart.
¹⁴ Barach

¹⁵ καὶ καθελόντες τὴν‎ κιβωτὸν καὶ τὸ ἄγγος , ὃ τοὺς ἀνδριάνταςa statue εἶχε καὶ τοὺς μύας , τιθέασιν ἐπί τινος πέτρας , ἥτις ἦν ἐν τῷ πεδίῳ , καὶ θύσαντες λαμπρῶς τῷ θεῷ καὶ κατευωχηθέντες τήν τε ἅμαξαν καὶ τοὺς βόας ὡλοκαύτωσαν . Καὶ ταῦτ᾽ ἰδόντες οἱ τῶν ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines ἄρχοντες ἀνέστρεψαν ὀπίσω .
¹⁵ and taking the ark down, and the vessel that had the images in it, and the mice, they set them upon a certain rock which was in the plain; and when they had offered a splendid sacrifice to God, and feasted, they offered the cart and the kine as a burnt-offering: and when the lords of the Philistines saw this, they returned back.	¹⁵ Then, taking down the ark and the vessel with the images, and the mice, they set them on a rock that stood in the plain, and after a splendid sacrifice to God and a festival, they offered the cart and the cows as a holocaust. When the Philistine officers saw this, they returned home.
¹⁵ Barach

¹⁶ Ὀργὴ δὲ καὶ χόλος τοῦ θεοῦ μέτεισιν ἑβδομήκοντα τῶν ἐκ τῆς ΒήθηςBeth κώμης , οὓς οὐκ ὄντας ἀξίους ἅψασθαι τῆς κιβωτοῦ , ἱερεῖς γὰρ οὐκ ἦσαν , καὶ προσελθόντας αὐτῇ βαλὼν ἀπέκτεινεν . ἔκλαυσαν δὲ ταῦτα παθόντας αὐτοὺς οἱ κωμῆται , καὶ πένθος ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῖς ἤγειραν οἷον εἰκὸς ἐπὶ θεοπέμπτῳ κακῷ καὶ τὸν ἴδιον ἕκαστος ἀπεθρήνει ·
¹⁶ But now it was that the wrath of God overtook them, and struck seventy persons of the village of Bethshemesh dead, who, not being priests, and so not worthy to touch the ark, had approached to it. Those of that village wept for these that had thus suffered, and made such a lamentation as was naturally to be expected on so great a misfortune that was sent from God; and every one mourned for his own relation.	¹⁶ But the wrath of God struck dead seventy persons of the village of Bethshemesh, who had approached the ark which, not being priests, they were unworthy to touch. The villagers wept for the victims and lamented them as was normal when so great a misfortune is sent from God, and each one mourned for his own.
¹⁶ Barach

¹⁷ τοῦ τε μένειν τὴν‎ κιβωτὸν παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς ἀναξίους ἀποφαίνοντες αὑτοὺς καὶ πρὸς τὸ κοινὸν τῶν ἙβραίωνHebrews πέμψαντες ἐδήλουν ἀποδεδόσθαι τὴν‎ κιβωτὸν ὑπὸ τῶν ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines . κἀκεῖνοι γνόντες τοῦτο ἀποκομίζουσιν αὐτὴν εἰς ΚαριαθιαρεὶμKariathjearim γείτονα πόλιν τῆς ΒήθηςBethes κώμης .
¹⁷ And since they acknowledged themselves unworthy of the ark’s abode with them, they sent to the public senate of the Israelites, and informed them that the ark was restored by the Philistines; which when they knew, they brought it away to Kirjathjearim, a city in the neighborhood of Bethshemesh.	¹⁷ Then, deeming themselves unworthy to have the ark stay with them, they sent to the general council of the Israelites to say that the ark had been sent back by the Philistines. Hearing it, they brought it away to Kariathjearim, a city in the neighbourhood of Bethes.
¹⁷ Barach

¹⁸ ἔνθα τινὸς ΛευίτουLevite τὸ γένος ἈμιναδάβουAbinadab δόξαν ἔχοντος ἐπὶ δικαιοσύνῃ καὶ θρησκείᾳ καταβιοῦντος εἰς οἰκίαν τὴν‎ κιβωτὸν ἤγαγον , ὥσπερ εἰς πρέποντα τῷ θεῷ τόπον ἐν ᾧ κατῴκει δίκαιος ἄνθρωπος . ἐθεράπευον δὲ τὴν‎ κιβωτὸν οἱ τούτου παῖδες καὶ τῆς ἐπιμελείας ταύτης ἕως ἐτῶν εἴκοσι προέστησαν · τοσαῦτα γὰρ ἔμεινεν ἐν τῇ ΚαριαθιαρεὶμKariathjearim ποιήσασα παρὰ τοῖς ΠαλαιστίνοιςPhilistines μῆνας τέσσαρας .
¹⁸ In this city lived one Abinadab, by birth a Levite, and who was greatly commended for his righteous and religious course of life; so they brought the ark to his house, as to a place fit for God himself to abide in, since therein did inhabit a righteous man. His sons also ministered to the divine service at the ark, and were the principal curators of it for twenty years; for so many years it continued in Kirjathjearim, having been but four months with the Philistines.	¹⁸ Living there was Abinadab, a Levite by birth, a man reputed for his just and religious lifestyle, and they brought the ark to his house, as a place fit for God to dwell, since a righteous man lived there. His sons tended to the ark and had charge of it for twenty years, for it stayed in Kariathjearim all that time, after being only four months with the Philistines.
¹⁸ Barach

Chapter 2
[019-030]
Under Samuel, the Hebrews defeat the Philistines

☜ ☞

¹⁹ Τοῦ δὲ λαοῦ παντὸς ἐκείνῳ τῷ χρόνῳ , καθ᾽ ὃν εἶχεν ἡ τῶν ΚαριαθιαρειμιτῶνKariathjearim πόλις τὴν‎ κιβωτὸν , ἐπ᾽ εὐχὰς καὶ θυσίας τραπέντος τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ πολλὴν ἐμφανίζοντος τὴν‎ περὶ αὐτὸν θρησκείαν καὶ φιλοτιμίαν, ὁ προφήτης ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel ἰδὼν αὐτῶν τὴν‎ προθυμίαν , ὡς εὔκαιρον πρὸς οὕτως ἔχοντας εἰπεῖν περὶ ἐλευθερίας καὶ τῶν ἀγαθῶν τῶν ἐν αὐτῇ , χρῆται λόγοις οἷς ᾤετο μάλιστα τὴν‎ διάνοιαν αὐτῶν προσάξεσθαι καὶ πείσειν ·
¹⁹ Now while the city of Kirjathjearim had the ark with them, the whole body of the people betook themselves all that time to offer prayers and sacrifices to God, and appeared greatly concerned and zealous about his worship. So Samuel the prophet, seeing how ready they were to do their duty, thought this a proper time to speak to them, while they were in this good disposition, about the recovery of their liberty, and of the blessings that accompanied the same. Accordingly he used such words to them as he thought were most likely to excite that inclination, and to persuade them to attempt it:	¹⁹ While the citizens of Kariathjearim had the ark, all the people turned to prayers and sacrifices to God and were careful and zealous in their worship. Seeing their fervour the prophet Samuel thought it time to speak of regaining their freedom and its blessings, so he spoke to them in words he felt would best move their hearts:
¹⁹ Barach

²⁰ " Ἄνδρες , γὰρ εἶπεν , οἷς ἔτι νῦν βαρεῖς μὲν πολέμιοι ΠαλαιστῖνοιPhilistines , θεὸς δ᾽ εὐμενὴς ἄρχεται γίνεσθαι καὶ Φίλος , οὐκ ἐπιθυμεῖν ἐλευθερίας δεῖ μόνον , ἀλλὰ καὶ ποιεῖν δι᾽ ὧν ἂν ἔλθοιto come/go πρὸς ὑμᾶς , οὐδὲ βούλεσθαι μὲν ἀπηλλάχθαι δεσποτῶν ἐπιμένεινto stay on, tarry δὲ πράττοντας ἐξ ὧν οὗτοι διαμενοῦσιν ·
²⁰ “O you Israelites,” said he, “to whom the Philistines are still grievous enemies, but to whom God begins to be gracious, it behooves you not only to be desirous of liberty, but to take the proper methods to obtain it. Nor are you to be contented with an inclination to get clear of your lords and masters, while you still do what will procure your continuance under them.	²⁰ "Men of Israel, whose serious enemies are still the Philistines, now that God has begun to be your gracious friend you should not only yearn for freedom but also take the means to gain it, nor simply wish to be rid of your lords and masters while continuing to behave as their subjects.
²⁰ Barach

²¹ ἀλλὰ γίνεσθε δίκαιοι , καὶ τὴν‎ πονηρίαν ἐκβαλόντες τῶν ψυχῶν καὶ θεραπεύσαντες αὐτὴν ὅλαις ταῖς διανοίαις προστρέπεσθε τὸ θεῖον καὶ τιμῶντες διατελεῖτε · ταῦτα γὰρ ὑμῖν ποιοῦσιν ἥξει τὰ ἀγαθά , δουλείας ἀπαλλαγὴ καὶ νίκη πολεμίων , ἃ λαβεῖν οὔθ᾽ ὅπλοις οὔτε σωμάτων ἀλκαῖς οὔτε πλήθει συμμάχων δυνατόν ἐστιν · οὐ γὰρ τούτοις ὁ θεὸς ὑπισχνεῖται παρέξειν αὐτά , τῷ δ᾽ ἀγαθοὺς εἶναι καὶ δικαίους · ἐγγυητὴς δὲ αὐτοῦ‎ τῶν ὑποσχέσεων ἐγὼ γίνομαι .
²¹ Be righteous then, and cast wickedness out of your souls, and by your worship supplicate the Divine Majesty with all your hearts, and persevere in the honor you pay to him; for if you act thus, you will enjoy prosperity; you will be freed from your slavery, and will get the victory over your enemies: which blessings it is not possible you should attain, either by weapons of war, or by the strength of your bodies, or by the multitude of your assistants; for God has not promised to grant these blessings by those means, but by being good and righteous men; and if you will be such, I will be security to you for the performance of God’s promises.”	²¹ Be righteous, and casting evil from your souls, turn to the divine Majesty with all your hearts and persevere in honouring him. If you do so you will prosper and be freed from your slavery and win victory over your enemies, which you cannot achieve by weapons or physical prowess or the number of your allies. It is not by those means that God has promised to grant these blessings, but by being good and righteous. And I personally go as guarantor for these promises."
²¹ Barach

²² ταῦτ᾽ εἰπόντος ἐπευφήμησε τὸ πλῆθος ἡσθὲν τῇ παραινέσει καὶ κατένευσεν αὑτὸ παρέξειν κεχαρισμένον τῷ θεῷ . συνάγει δ᾽ αὐτοὺς ὁ ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel εἴς τινα πόλιν λεγομένην ΜασφάτηνMasphate · κατοπτευόμενον τοῦτο σημαίνει κατὰ τὴν‎ τῶν ἙβραίωνHebrews γλῶτταν · ἐντεῦθεν ὑδρευσάμενοί τε σπένδουσι τῷ θεῷ καὶ διανηστεύσαντες ὅλην τὴν‎ ἡμέραν ἐπ᾽ εὐχὰς τρέπονται .
²² When Samuel had said thus, the multitude applauded his discourse, and were pleased with his exhortation to them, and gave their consent to resign themselves up to do what was pleasing to God. So Samuel gathered them together to a certain city called Mizpeh, which, in the Hebrew tongue, signifies a watch-tower; there they drew water, and poured it out to God, and fasted all day, and betook themselves to their prayers.	²² The people applauded his words, pleased with the exhortation, and devoted themselves to whatever God wished. So Samuel gathered them at a city called Masphate, which, in the Hebrew means a watch-tower, where they drew water and poured it out to God and fasted all day, devoting themselves to prayer.
²² Barach

²³ Οὐ λανθάνουσι δὲ τοὺς ΠαλαιστίνουςPhilistines ἐκεῖ Συναχθέντες , ἀλλὰ μαθόντες οὗτοι τὴν‎ ἄθροισιν αὐτῶν μεγάλῃ στρατιᾷ καὶ δυνάμει κατ᾽ ἐλπίδα τοῦ μὴ προσδοκῶσι μηδὲ παρεσκευασμένοις ἐπιπεσεῖσθαι τοῖς ἙβραίοιςHebrews ἐπέρχονται .
²³ This their assembly did not escape the notice of the Philistines: so when they had learned that so large a company had met together, they fell upon the Hebrews with a great army and mighty forces, as hoping to assault them when they did not expect it, nor were prepared for it.	²³ Their gathering was not hidden from the Philistines, who on learning that so large a group had assembled attacked the Hebrews with an army of mighty strength hoping to catch them unawares and unprepared.
²³ Barach

²⁴ καταπλήττει δ᾽ αὐτοὺς τοῦτο καὶ εἰς ταραχὴν ἄγει καὶ δέος , καὶ δραμόντες πρὸς ΣαμουῆλονSamuel , ἀναπεπτωκέναι τὰς ψυχὰς αὐτῶν ὑπὸ φόβου καὶ τῆς προτέρας ἥττης ἔφασκονto say, affirm καὶ διὰ τοῦτ᾽ ἠρεμεῖν , ἵνα μὴ κινήσωμεν τὴν‎ τῶν πολεμίων δύναμιν , σοῦ δ᾽ ἀναγαγόντος ἡμᾶς ἐπ᾽ εὐχὰς καὶ θυσίας καὶ ὅρκους γυμνοῖς καὶ ἀνόπλοις ἐπεστράτευσαν οἱ πολέμιοι · ἐλπὶς οὖν ἡμῖν οὐκ ἄλλη σωτηρίας , ἢ μόνη ἡ παρὰ σοῦ καὶ τοῦ θεοῦ
²⁴ This thing affrighted the Hebrews, and put them into disorder and terror; so they came running to Samuel, and said that their souls were sunk by their fears, and by the former defeat they had received, and “that thence it was that we lay still, lest we should excite the power of our enemies against us. Now while thou hast brought us hither to offer up our prayers and sacrifices, and take oaths [to be obedient], our enemies are making an expedition against us, while we are naked and unarmed; wherefore we have no other hope of deliverance but that by thy means, and by the assistance God shall afford us upon thy prayers to him, we shall obtain deliverance from the Philistines.”	²⁴ This terrified them with confusion and fear so they ran to Samuel and said that their spirits were low and fearful from their former defeat. "That is why we were doing nothing, for fear of rousing the might of our enemies, but while you brought us here for prayer and sacrifices and taking oaths, our enemies marched against us, and we are unprotected and unarmed. Our only hope of safety is through you and the God you implore, to help us escape from the Philistines."
²⁴ Barach

²⁵ ἱκετευθέντος ὑπὸ σοῦ παρασχεῖν ἡμῖν διαφυγεῖν ΠαλαιστίνουςPhilistines . ὁ δὲ θαρρεῖν τε προτρέπεται καὶ βοηθήσειν αὐτοῖς τὸν θεὸν ἐπαγγέλλεται καὶ λαβὼν ἄρνα γαλαθηνόν , ὑπὲρ τῶν ὄχλων θύει καὶ παρακαλεῖ τὸν θεὸν ὑπερσχεῖν αὐτῶν τὴν‎ δεξιὰν ἐν τῇ πρὸς ΠαλαιστίνουςPhilistines μάχῃ καὶ μὴ περιιδεῖν αὐτοὺς δεύτερον δυστυχήσαντας . ἐπήκοος δὲ γίνεται τῶν εὐχῶν ὁ θεὸς , καὶ προσδεξάμενος εὐμενεῖ καὶ συμμάχῳ τῇ διανοίᾳ τὴν‎ θυσίαν ἐπινεύει νίκην αὐτοῖς καὶ κράτος .
²⁵ Hereupon Samuel bade them be of good cheer, and promised them that God would assist them; and taking a sucking lamb, he sacrificed it for the multitude, and besought God to hold his protecting hand over them when they should fight with the Philistines, and not to overlook them, nor suffer them to come under a second misfortune. Accordingly God hearkened to his prayers, and accepting their sacrifice with a gracious intention, and such as was disposed to assist them, he granted them victory and power over their enemies.	²⁵ But he bade them raise their spirits and promised them God's help, and then taking a suckling lamb, he sacrificed it for the crowds and implored God to raise his right hand over them when they fought the Philistines and not to abandon them or let them fall into a second defeat. God graciously heard and accepted his prayers and sacrifice and became their ally, giving them victory and power over their enemies.
²⁵ Barach

²⁶ ἔτι δ᾽ ἐπὶ τοῦ βωμοῦ τὴν‎ θυσίαν ἔχοντος τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ μήπω πᾶσαν διὰ τῆς ἱερᾶς φλογὸς ἀπειληφότος προῆλθεν ἐκ τοῦ στρατοπέδου ἡ τῶν πολεμίων δύναμις καὶ παρατάσσεται εἰς μάχην , ἐπ᾽ ἐλπίδι μὲν νίκης , ὡς ἀπειλημμένων ἐν ἀπορίᾳ τῶν ἸουδαίωνJews μήτε ὅπλα δυσμενῶς μήτε ὡς ἐπὶ μάχῃ ἐκεῖσε ἀπηντηκότων , περιπίπτουσι δὲ οἷς οὐδ᾽ εἰ προύλεγέ τις ῥᾳδίως ἐπείσθησαν .
²⁶ Now while the altar had the sacrifice of God upon it, and had not yet consumed it wholly by its sacred fire, the enemy’s army marched out of their camp, and was put in order of battle, and this in hope that they should be conquerors, since the Jews were caught in distressed circumstances, as neither having their weapons with them, nor being assembled there in order to fight. But things so fell out, that they would hardly have been credited though they had been foretold by anybody:	²⁶ While the sacrifice was still upon the altar, not yet wholly consumed by the sacred fire, the enemy forces marched from their camp and prepared for battle in hope of victory, since the Jews were badly placed without their weapons and not set up in fighting order. But the outcome was such as would hardly be credited even if it had been foretold.
²⁶ Barach

²⁷ πρῶτον μὲν γὰρ αὐτοὺς ὁ θεὸς κλονεῖ σεισμῷ καὶ τὴν‎ γῆν αὐτοῖς ὑπότρομον καὶ σφαλερὰν κινήσας τίθησιν , ὡς σαλευομένης τε τὰς βάσεις ὑποφέρεσθαι καὶ διισταμένης εἰς ἔνια τῶν χασμάτων καταφέρεσθαι , ἔπειτα βρονταῖς καταψοφήσας καὶ διαπύροις ἀστραπαῖς ὡς καταφλέξων αὐτῶν τὰς ὄψεις περιλάμψας καὶ τῶν χειρῶν ἐκκροτήσας τὰ ὅπλα , γυμνοὺς εἰς φυγὴν ἀπέστρεψεν .
²⁷ for, in the first place, God disturbed their enemies with an earthquake, and moved the ground under them to such a degree, that he caused it to tremble, and made them to shake, insomuch that by its trembling, he made some unable to keep their feet, and made them fall down, and by opening its chasms, he caused that others should be hurried down into them; after which he caused such a noise of thunder to come among them, and made fiery lightning shine so terribly round about them, that it was ready to burn their faces; and he so suddenly shook their weapons out of their hands, that he made them fly and return home naked.	²⁷ For, first, God disturbed the enemy with an earthquake, moving the ground under them and making it tremble and shake, so that they staggered and some fell into its gaping chasms. Then he brought down thunder upon them and sent flashes of lightning which almost burned their faces, and shook the weapons from their hands so that they had to flee away unarmed.
²⁷ Barach

²⁸ ἐπεξέρχεται δὲ ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel μετὰ τῆς πληθύος καὶ πολλοὺς κατασφάξας κατακολουθεῖ μέχρι ΚορραίωνKorraia τόπου τινὸς οὕτω λεγομένου , καὶ καταπήξας ἐκεῖ λίθον ὥσπερ ὅρον τῆς νίκης καὶ τῆς φυγῆς τῶν πολεμίων , ἰσχυρὸν αὐτὸν προσαγορεύει σύμβολον τῆς παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ γενομένης αὐτοῖς κατὰ τῶν ἐχθρῶν ἰσχύος .
²⁸ So Samuel with the multitude pursued them to Bethcar, a place so called; and there he set up a stone as a boundary of their victory and their enemies’ flight, and called it the Stone of Power, as a signal of that power God had given them against their enemies.	²⁸ Samuel and the people rushed upon them, killing many of them, as far as a place called Korraia, and there he set up a stone to mark their victory and the enemy's flight, calling it the Stone of Power, as a sign of the power that God had given them against their enemies.
²⁸ Barach

²⁹ Οἱ δὲ μετ᾽ ἐκείνην τὴν‎ πληγὴν οὐκέτ᾽ ἐστράτευσαν ἐπὶ τοὺς ἸσραηλίταςIsraelites , ἀλλ᾽ ὑπὸ δέους καὶ μνήμης τῶν συμβεβηκότων ἡσύχαζον · ὃ δ᾽ ἦν πάλαι θάρσος τοῖς ΠαλαιστίνοιςPhilistines ἐπὶ τοὺς ἙβραίουςHebrews , τοῦτ᾽ ἐκείνων μετὰ τὴν‎ νίκην ἐγένετο .
²⁹ So the Philistines, after this stroke, made no more expeditions against the Israelites, but lay still out of fear, and out of remembrance of what had befallen them; and what courage the Philistines had formerly against the Hebrews, that, after this victory, was transferred to the Hebrews.	²⁹ After this blow, they invaded the Israelites no more, but stayed quiet from fear and the memory of what had happened. As a result of this victory the courage that the Philistines had formerly shown against them passed over to the Hebrews.
²⁹ Barach

³⁰ καὶ ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel στρατεύσας ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς ἀναιρεῖ πολλοὺς καὶ τὰ φρονήματ᾽ αὐτῶν εἰς τὸ παντελὲς ταπεινοῖ καὶ τὴν‎ χώραν ἀφαιρεῖται , ἣν τῶν ἸουδαίωνJews ἀπετέμοντο πρότερον κρατήσαντες τῇ μάχῃ · αὕτη δ᾽ ἦν μέχρι πόλεως ἈκάρωνEkron ἀπὸ τῶν τῆς ΓίττηςGitta ὅρωνto see ἐκτεταμένη . ἦν δὲ κατ᾽ ἐκεῖνον τὸν καιρὸν φίλια τοῖς ἸσραηλίταιςIsraelite τὰ ὑπολειπόμενα τῶν ΧαναναίωνCanaanites .
³⁰ Samuel also made an expedition against the Philistines, and slew many of them, and entirely humbled their proud hearts, and took from them that country, which, when they were formerly conquerors in battle, they had cut off from the Jews, which was the country that extended from the borders of Gath to the city of Ekron: but the remains of the Canaanites were at this time in friendship with the Israelites.	³⁰ Samuel campaigned against them and slew many and entirely humbled their proud hearts and took from them the region they had previously taken from the Jews after defeating them in battle, the region stretching from the borders of Gitta to the city of Akaron. The other Canaanites were at this time in friendship with the Israelites.
³⁰ Barach

Chapter 3
[031-044]
Samuel's sons go wrong, and the people call for a king.
God's warning against the monarchy

☜ ☞

³¹ Ὁ δὲ προφήτης ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel διακοσμήσας τὸν λαὸν καὶ πόλιν αὐτοῖς ἀποδοὺς εἰς ταύτην ἐκέλευσε συνερχομένοις περὶ τῶν πρὸς ἀλλήλους κρίνεσθαι διαφορῶν , αὐτὸς δὲ δι᾽ ἔτους ἐπερχόμενος τὰς πόλεις ἐδίκαζεν αὐτοῖς καὶ πολλὴν ἐβράβευεν εὐνομίαν ἐπὶ χρόνον πολύν .
³¹ But Samuel the prophet, when he had ordered the affairs of the people after a convenient manner, and had appointed a city for every district of them, he commanded them to come to such cities, to have the controversies that they had one with another determined in them, he himself going over those cities twice in a year, and doing them justice; and by that means he kept them in very good order for a long time.	³¹ When the prophet Samuel had set the people in order he assigned them a city in each district where they could come for judgment of any disputes they had. He himself visited the cities twice yearly, to sit as judge, and in this way he kept up a good standard of justice for a long time.
³¹ Barach

³² ἔπειθ᾽afterward ὑπὸ γήρως βαρυνόμενος καὶ τὰ συνήθη πράττειν ἐμποδιζόμενος τοῖς υἱοῖς τὴν‎ ἀρχὴν καὶ τὴν‎ προστασίαν τοῦ ἔθνους παραδίδωσιν , ὧν ὁ μὲν πρεσβύτερος ἸοῦλοςJoel προσηγορεύετο , τῷ δὲ νεωτέρῳ ἘβίᾳAbiah ὄνομα ἦν . προσέταξε δὲ τὸν μὲν ἐν ΒεθήλῳBethel πόλει καθεζόμενον κρίνειν , τὸν δ᾽ ἕτερον ἐν ΒερσουβεὶBeersheba μερίσας τὸν ὑπακουσόμενον ἑκατέρῳ λαόν .
³² But afterwards he found himself oppressed with old age, and not able to do what he used to do, so he committed the government and the care of the multitude to his sons,—the elder of whom was called Joel, and the name of the younger was Abiah. He also enjoined them to reside and judge the people, the one at the city of Bethel, and the other at Beersheba, and divided the people into districts that should be under the jurisdiction of each of them.	³² But when worn out with age and no longer able for his accustomed work, he handed over the leadership and presidency of the people to his sons, of whom the elder was called Joel and the younger's name was Abiah. He assigned them to stay and judge the people, one at the city of Bethel and the other at Beersheba, and divided the people into districts to be under the one or other.
³² Barach

³³ ἐγένοντο δὲ σαφὲς οὗτοι παράδειγμα καὶ τεκμήριον τοῦ μὴ τὸν τρόπον ὁμοίους τοῖς φύσασι γίνεσθαί τινας , ἀλλὰ τάχα μὲν χρηστοὺς καὶ μετρίους ἐκ πονηρῶν , τότε μέν γε φαύλους ἐξ ἀγαθῶν παρέσχον αὑτοὺς γενομένους ·
³³ Now these men afford us an evident example and demonstration how some children are not of the like dispositions with their parents; but sometimes perhaps good and moderate, though born of wicked parents; and sometimes showing themselves to be wicked, though born of good parents:	³³ These provide a clear example and proof of how people's characters differ. Some, though born of wicked parents, may be good and prudent while others can be evil, though born of good parents.
³³ Barach

³⁴ τῶν γὰρ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐπιτηδευμάτων ἐκτραπόμενοι καὶ τὴν‎ ἐναντίανopposite, against ὁδὸν ἀπελθόντεςto go away, depart from δώρων καὶ λημμάτων αἰσχρῶν καθυφίεντο τὸ δίκαιον , καὶ τὰς κρίσεις οὐ πρὸς τὴν‎ ἀλήθειαν , ἀλλὰ πρὸς τὸ κέρδος ποιούμενοι καὶ πρὸς τρυφὴν καὶ πρὸς διαίτας πολυτελεῖς ἀπονενευκότες πρῶτον μὲν ὑπεναντία ταῦτα ἔπρασσον τῷ θεῷ , δεύτερον δὲ τῷ προφήτῃ πατρὶ δ᾽ ἑαυτῶν , ὃς πολλὴν καὶ τοῦ τὸ πλῆθος εἶναι δίκαιον σπουδὴν εἰσεφέρετο καὶ πρόνοιαν .
³⁴ for these men turning aside from their father’s good courses, and taking a course that was contrary to them, perverted justice for the ‘filthy lucre of gifts and bribes, and made their determinations not according to truth, but according to bribery, and turned aside to luxury, and a costly way of living; so that as, in the first place, they practiced what was contrary to the will of God, so did they, in the second place, what was contrary to the will of the prophet their father, who had taken a great deal of care, and made a very careful provision that the multitude should be righteous.	³⁴ For, turning from their father's way and going the opposite way, these perverted justice for the filthy lucre of gifts and bribes and gave judgment not according to truth, but according to bribery, and they turned aside to luxury and high living. Not only was this offensive to God, but it was also contrary to the will of their father the prophet, who had taken such care to teach the people righteousness.
³⁴ Barach

³⁵ Ὁ δὲ λαὸς ἐξυβριζόντων [εἰς ] τὴν‎ προτέραν κατάστασιν καὶ πολιτείαν τῶν τοῦ προφήτου παίδων χαλεπῶς τε τοῖς πραττομένοις ἔφερε καὶ πρὸς αὐτὸν συντρέχουσι , διέτριβε δ᾽ ἐν ἈρμαθᾶArmatha πόλει , καὶ τάς τε τῶν υἱῶν παρανομίας ἔλεγον καὶ ὅτι γηραιὸς ὢν αὐτὸς ἤδη καὶ παρειμένος ὑπὸ τοῦ χρόνου τῶν πραγμάτων οὐκέτι τὸν αὐτὸν προεστάναι δύναται τρόπον · ἐδέοντό τε καὶ ἱκέτευον ἀποδεῖξαί τινα αὐτῶν βασιλέα , ὃς ἄρξει τοῦ ἔθνους καὶ τιμωρήσεται ΠαλαιστίνουςPhilistines ὀφείλονταςto owe ἔτ᾽while, yet, still αὐτοῖς δίκας τῶν προτέρων ἀδικημάτων .
³⁵ But the people, upon these injuries offered to their former constitution and government by the prophet’s sons, were very uneasy at their actions, and came running to the prophet, who then lived at the city Ramah, and informed him of the transgressions of his sons; and said, That as he was himself old already, and too infirm by that age of his to oversee their affairs in the manner he used to do,	³⁵ But the people, angry at how the prophet's sons harmed their former constitution and government, hurried to the prophet, then living in the city of Armatha, to tell him what was going on, and of his sons' lawlessness. As he himself was old and too weakened by age to still oversee matters in the same way, they implored him to appoint someone as king over them, to rule the nation and punish the Philistines as they deserved, for their past wrongs.
³⁵ Barach

³⁶ ἐλύπησαν δὲ σφόδρα τὸν ΣαμουῆλονSamuel οἱ λόγοι διὰ τὴν‎ σύμφυτον δικαιοσύνην καὶ τὸ πρὸς τοὺς βασιλέας μῖσος · ἥττητο γὰρ δεινῶς τῆς ἀριστοκρατίας ὡς θείας καὶ μακαρίους ποιούσης τοὺς χρωμένους αὐτῆς τῇ πολιτείᾳ .
³⁶ so they begged of him, and entreated him, to appoint some person to be king over them, who might rule over the nation, and avenge them of the Philistines, who ought to be punished for their former oppressions. These words greatly afflicted Samuel, on account of his innate love of justice, and his hatred to kingly government, for he was very fond of an aristocracy, as what made the men that used it of a divine and happy disposition;	³⁶ The message greatly troubled Samuel, due to his innate love of justice and his hatred of kingly rule, for he strongly favoured aristocracy, as the system most conducive of godliness and prosperity for its followers.
³⁶ Barach

³⁷ ὑπὸ δὲ φροντίδος καὶ βασάνου τῆς ἐπὶ τοῖς εἰρημένοις οὔτε τροφῆς ἐμνημόνευσεν οὔτε ὕπνου , δι᾽ ὅλης δὲ τῆς νυκτὸς στρέφων τὰς περὶ τῶν πραγμάτων ἐννοίας διεκαρτέρει .
³⁷ nor could he either think of eating or sleeping, out of his concern and torment of mind at what they had said, but all the night long did he continue awake and revolved these notions in his mind.	³⁷ His concern and turmoil at what they had said left him unable either to eat or sleep, but he lay awake all night thinking on these matters.
³⁷ Barach

³⁸ Ἔχοντι δὲ οὕτως ἐμφανίζεται τὸ θεῖον καὶ παραμυθεῖται μὴ δυσφορεῖν ἐφ᾽ οἷς ἠξίωσε τὸ πλῆθος , ὡς οὐκ ἐκεῖνον ὑπερηφανήσοντας ἀλλ᾽ ἑαυτὸν , εἰ μὴ βασιλεύσει μόνος · ταῦτα δὲ ἀφ᾽ ἧς ἡμέρας ἐξήγαγεν αὐτοὺς ἀπ᾽ ΑἰγύπτουEgypt μηχανᾶσθαι τὰ ἔργα · λήψεσθαι μέντοι γε οὐκ εἰς μακρὰν μετάνοιαν αὐτοὺς ἐπίπονον , ὑφ᾽ ἧς οὐδὲν μὲν ἀγένητον ἔσται‎ τῶν ἐσομένωνto be , ἐλεγχθήσονται δὲ καταφρονήσαντες καὶ βουλὰς οὐκ εὐχαρίστους πρὸς ἐμὲ καὶ τὴν‎ σὴν προφητείαν λαβόντες .
³⁸ While he was thus disposed, God appeared to him, and comforted him, saying, That he ought not to be uneasy at what the multitude desired, because it was not he, but Himself whom they so insolently despised, and would not have to be alone their king; that they had been contriving these things from the very day that they came out of Egypt; that however in no long time they would sorely repent of what they did, which repentance yet could not undo what was thus done for futurity; that they would be sufficiently rebuked for their contempt, and the ungrateful conduct they have used towards me, and towards thy prophetic office.	³⁸ While he was in this state, God appeared to him and comforted him, saying that he need not worry about what the people wanted, for it was not he, but God Himself whom they despised, by not wanting him as their only king. They had been plotting this deed from the day they came out of Egypt, and would soon bitterly repent what they had done, but their future repentance could not undo what had been done. "They will be repaid for their contempt and ingratitude to me and to your prophetic office.
³⁸ Barach

³⁹ κελεύω δή σε χειροτονεῖν αὐτοῖς ὃν ἂν ἐγὼ προείπω βασιλέα προδηλώσαντα ποταπῶν τε πειραθήσονται βασιλευόμενοι κακῶν καὶ διαμαρτυράμενον ἐφ᾽ οἵαν σπεύδουσι μεταβολήν ."
³⁹ “So I command thee to ordain them such a one as I shall name beforehand to be their king, when thou hast first described what mischiefs kingly government will bring upon them, and openly testified before them into what a great change of affairs they are hasting.”	³⁹ So I command you to appoint as their king the one I shall show you, but first describe the evils kingly government will bring upon them and tell them publicly what a great change they are hurrying into."
³⁹ Barach

⁴⁰ Ταῦτ᾽ ἀκούσας ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel ἅμα ἕῳdawn συγκαλέσας τοὺς ἸουδαίουςJews ἀποδείξειν αὐτοῖς βασιλέα ὡμολόγησεν , ἔφη δὲ δεῖν πρῶτον μὲν αὐτοῖς ἐκδιηγήσασθαι τὰ παρὰ τῶν βασιλέων ἐσόμενα καὶ ὅσοιςall who, as much συνενεχθήσονται κακοῖς · " γινώσκετε γὰρ ὅτι πρῶτον μὲν ὑμῶν ἀποσπάσουσι τὰ τέκνα καὶ τὰ μὲν αὐτῶν ἁρματηλάτας εἶναι κελεύσουσι , τοὺς δ᾽ ἱππεῖς καὶ σωματοφύλακαςbodyguard , δρομεῖς δὲ ἄλλους καὶ χιλιάρχους καὶ ἑκατοντάρχους , ποιήσουσι δὲ καὶ τεχνίτας ὁπλοποιοὺς καὶ ἁρματοποιοὺς καὶ ὀργάνων τέκτονας γεωργούς τε καὶ τῶν ἰδίων ἀγρῶν ἐπιμελητὰς καὶ σκαπανεῖς ἀμπέλων ,
⁴⁰ When Samuel had heard this, he called the Jews early in the morning, and confessed to them that he was to ordain them a king; but he said that he was first to describe to them what would follow, what treatment they would receive from their kings, and with how many mischiefs they must struggle. “For know ye,” said he, “that, in the first place, they will take your sons away from you, and they will command some of them to be drivers of their chariots, and some to be their horsemen, and the guards of their body, and others of them to be runners before them, and captains of thousands, and captains of hundreds; they will also make them their artificers, makers of armor, and of chariots, and of instruments; they will make them their husbandmen also, and the curators of their own fields, and the diggers of their own vineyards;	⁴⁰ Hearing this, Samuel called the Jews early in the morning and declared that he was to appoint them a king, but that he must first describe to them how they would be treated by their kings and what evils they would have to bear. "You must realize that first of all they will take away your sons from you and force some to drive their chariots and be their cavalry and bodyguards, to be runners and captains of thousands and of hundreds. They will also make them artisans, armourers and makers of chariots and instruments. They will make them farm and cultivate their fields and dig their vineyards.
⁴⁰ Barach

⁴¹ καὶ οὐδέν ἐστιν ὃ μὴ κελευόμενοι ποιήσουσιν ἀνδραπόδωνa captured slave ἀργυρωνήτων τρόπον · καὶ τὰς θυγατέρας δ᾽ ὑμῶν μυρεψοὺς ἀποφανοῦσι καὶ ὀψοποιοὺς καὶ σιτοποιούς , καὶ πᾶν ἔργον ὃ θεραπαινίδες ἐξ ἀνάγκης πληγὰς φοβούμεναι καὶ βασάνους ὑπηρετήσουσι . κτῆσιν δὲ τὴν‎ ὑμετέραν ἀφαιρήσονται καὶ ταύτην εὐνούχοις καὶ σωματοφύλαξι δωρήσονται καὶ βοσκημάτων ἀγέλας τοῖς αὑτῶν προσνεμοῦσι .
⁴¹ nor will there be any thing which they will not do at their commands, as if they were slaves bought with money. They will also appoint your daughters to be confectioners, and cooks, and bakers; and these will be obliged to do all sorts of work which women slaves, that are in fear of stripes and torments, submit to. They will, besides this, take away your possessions, and bestow them upon their eunuchs, and the guards of their bodies, and will give the herds of your cattle to their own servants:	⁴¹ There will be nothing they will not do under orders, like servants bought at a price. Your daughters they will make confectioners and cooks and bakers, and they will have to do all sorts of work like female slaves, for fear of blows and punishments. They will take what you own, to give to their eunuchs and bodyguards, and give your herds of livestock to those who serve them.
⁴¹ Barach

⁴² συνελόντι δ᾽ εἰπεῖν , δουλεύσετε μετὰ πάντων τῶν ὑμετέρων τῷ βασιλεῖ σὺν τοῖς αὑτῶν οἰκέταις · ὃς γενόμενος μνήμην ὑμῖν τῶνδε τῶν λόγων γεννήσει καὶ τῷ πάσχειν αὐτὰ μεταγινώσκοντας ἱκετεῦσαι τὸν θεὸν ἐλεῆσαί τε ὑμᾶς καὶ δωρήσασθαι ταχεῖαν ἀπαλλαγὴν τῶν βασιλέων · ὁ δ᾽ οὐ προσδέξεται τὰς δεήσεις , ἀλλὰ παραπέμψας ἐάσει δίκην ὑποσχεῖν ὑμᾶς τῆς αὑτῶν κακοβουλίας ."
⁴² and to say briefly all at once, you, and all that is yours, will be servants to your king, and will become no way superior to his slaves; and when you suffer thus, you will thereby be put in mind of what I now say. And when you repent of what you have done, you will beseech God to have mercy upon you, and to grant you a quick deliverance from your kings; but he will not accept your prayers, but will neglect you, and permit you to suffer the punishment your evil conduct has deserved.”	⁴² Briefly, you and all that is yours, will be slaves to your king, like his domestic staff. When this happens, you will remember what I now say, and when you repent of what you have done, you will beg God for mercy and speedy relief from your kings, but he will not accept your prayers. He will ignore you and let you suffer the punishment your evil conduct has deserved."
⁴² Barach

⁴³ Ἦν δ᾽ ἄρα καὶ πρὸς τὰς προρρήσεις τῶν συμβησομένων ἀνόητον τὸ πλῆθος καὶ δύσκολον ἐξελεῖν τῆς διανοίας κρίσιν ἤδη παρὰ τῷ λογισμῷ καθιδρυμένην · οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐπεστράφησαν οὐδ᾽ ἐμέλησεν αὐτοῖς τῶν ΣαμουήλουSamuel λόγων , ἀλλ᾽ ἐνέκειντο λιπαρῶς καὶ χειροτονεῖν ἠξίουν ἤδη τὸν βασιλέα καὶ μὴ φροντίζειν τῶν ἐσομένωνto be ·
⁴³ But the multitude was still so foolish as to be deaf to these predictions of what would befall them; and too peevish to suffer a determination which they had injudiciously once made, to be taken out of their mind; for they could not be turned from their purpose, nor did they regard the words of Samuel, but peremptorily insisted on their resolution, and desired him to ordain them a king immediately, and not to trouble himself with fears of what would happen hereafter,	⁴³ But the foolish people turned a deaf ear to the predictions of what would happen, being too wicked to let go of the decision, however unwisely taken. They could not be turned from their purpose and would not heed Samuel's words, but stubbornly insisted on their demand that he appoint them a king now, and not worry about the future,
⁴³ Barach

⁴⁴ ἐπὶ γὰρ τιμωρίᾳ τῶν ἐχθρῶν ἀνάγκη τὸν πολεμήσοντα σὺν αὑτοῖς ἔχειν , καὶ οὐδὲν ἄτοπον εἶναι τῶν πλησιοχώρων βασιλευομένων τὴν‎ αὐτὴν ἔχειν αὐτοὺς πολιτείαν . ὁρῶν δ᾽ αὐτοὺς μηδ᾽ ὑπὸ τῶν προειρημένων ἀπεστραμμένους ὁ ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel , ἀλλ᾽ ἐπιμένοντας " νῦν μὲν , εἶπεν , ἄπιτε πρὸς αὑτοὺς ἕκαστος , μεταπέμψομαι δὲ ὑμᾶς εἰς δέον , ὅταν μάθω παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ τίνα δίδωσιν ὑμῖν βασιλέα ."
⁴⁴ for that it was necessary they should have with them one to fight their battles, and to avenge them of their enemies, and that it was no way absurd, when their neighbors were under kingly government, that they should have the same form of government also. So when Samuel saw that what he had said had not diverted them from their purpose, but that they continued resolute, he said, “Go you every one home for the present; when it is fit I will send for you, as soon as I shall have learned from God who it is that he will give you for your king.”	⁴⁴ for they needed one to fight on their side and avenge them on their enemies. When their neighbours were ruled by kings, it was no way absurd that they too should have the same form of rule. So seeing that his words had not diverted them from their purpose but that they held firm, Samuel said, "Let each of you go home for now. I will send for you at the right time, when I have learned from God whom he gives you as king."
⁴⁴ Barach

Chapter 4
[045-067]
Samuel appoints Saul as king of Israel, by God's command

☜ ☞

⁴⁵ Ἦν δέ τις ἐκ τῆς ΒενιαμίτιδοςBenjamin φυλῆς ἀνὴρ εὖ γεγονὼς καὶ ἀγαθὸς τὸ ἦθος , ΚεὶςKish ὄνομα · τούτῳ παῖς ὑπῆρχεν , ἦν δὲ νεανίας τὴν‎ μορφὴν ἄριστος καὶ τὸ σῶμα μέγας τό τε φρόνημα καὶ τὴν‎ διάνοιαν ἀμείνων τῶν βλεπομένων · ΣαοῦλονSaul αὐτὸν ἐκάλουν .
⁴⁵ There was one of the tribe of Benjamin, a man of a good family, and of a virtuous disposition; his name was Kish. He had a son, a young man of a comely countenance, and of a tall body, but his understanding and his mind were preferable to what was visible in him:	⁴⁵ There was a man of the tribe of Benjamin, well born and virtuous whose name was Kish. He had a son named Saul, a handsome and tall youth, whose prudence and understanding were even finer than his looks.
⁴⁵ Barach

⁴⁶ οὗτος ὁ ΚείςKish, ὄνων αὐτῷ ἐκ τῆς νομῆς καλῶν ἀποπλανηθεισῶν , ἥδετο γὰρ αὐταῖς ὡς οὐκ ἄλλῳ τινὶ τῶν κτημάτων , τὸν υἱὸν μεθ᾽ ἑνὸς θεράποντος ἐπὶ ζήτησιν τῶν κτηνῶν ἐξέπεμψεν · ὁ δ᾽ ἐπεὶ τὴν‎ πάτριον περιῆλθε φυλὴν εἰς τὰς ἄλλας ἀφίκετο , οὐδ᾽ ἐν ταύταις δ᾽ ἐπιτυχὼν ἀπιέναι διεγνώκει , μὴ ποιήσῃ περὶ αὑτοῦ τῷ πατρὶ λοιπὸν φροντίδα .
⁴⁶ they called him Saul. Now this Kish had some fine she-asses that were wandered out of the pasture wherein they fed, for he was more delighted with these than with any other cattle he had; so he sent out his son, and one servant with him, to search for the beasts;	⁴⁶ This Kish had some fine donkeys that had wandered from the pasture where they fed, and he valued them more than all his other animals. So he sent out his son along with a servant to search for the animals, and after searching through his own tribe and other tribes without finding them, he decided to go home, not to cause his father to worry about him.
⁴⁶ Barach

⁴⁷ τοῦ δ᾽ ἑπομένουto follow, obey θεράποντος ὡς ἐγένοντο κατὰ τὴν‎ ἉραμαθὰArmatha πόλιν εἶναι προφήτην ἐν αὐτῇ φήσαντος ἀληθῆ καὶ πρὸς αὐτὸν βαδίζειν συμβουλεύσαντος , γνώσεσθαι γὰρ παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ τὸ περὶ τῶν ὄνων τέλος , οὐθὲν ἔχειν πορευθέντας εἶπεν ἀντὶ τῆς προφητείας ὃ παράσχωσιν αὐτῷ · κεκενῶσθαι γὰρ ἤδη τῶν ἐφοδίωνprovision .
⁴⁷ but when he had gone over his own tribe in search after the asses, he went to other tribes, and when he found them not there neither, he determined to go his way home, lest he should occasion any concern to his father about himself. But when his servant that followed him told him as they were near the city of Ramah, that there was a true prophet in that city, and advised him to go to him, for that by him they should know the upshot of the affair of their asses, he replied, That if they should go to him, they had nothing to give him as a reward for his prophecy, for their subsistence money was spent.	⁴⁷ As they were near the city of Armatha, his servant told him a prophet lived in it who declared truth, and advised him to go and find out from him what had happened the donkeys. He replied that if they went to him they had nothing to repay him for his prophecy, since their money was spent.
⁴⁷ Barach

⁴⁸ τοῦ δ᾽ οἰκέτου τέταρτον αὐτῷ παρεῖναι σίκλου φήσαντος καὶ τοῦτο δώσειν , ὑπὸ γὰρ ἀγνοίας τοῦ μὴ λαμβάνειν τὸν προφήτην μισθὸν ἐπλανῶντο , παραγίνονται καὶ πρὸς ταῖς πύλαις παρατυγχάνοντες παρθένοις ἐφ᾽ ὕδωρ βαδιζούσαις ἐρωτῶσιν αὐτὰς τοῦ προφήτου τὴν‎ οἰκίαν . αἱ δὲ σημαίνουσι καὶ σπεύδειν παρεκελεύσαντο πρὶν αὐτὸν εἰς τὸ δεῖπνον κατακλιθῆναι · πολλοὺς γὰρ ἑστιᾶν καὶ προκατακλίνεσθαι τῶν κεκλημένων .
⁴⁸ The servant answered, that he had still the fourth part of a shekel, and he would present him with that; for they were mistaken out of ignorance, as not knowing that the prophet received no such reward So they went to him; and when they were before the gates, they lit upon certain maidens that were going to fetch water, and they asked them which was the prophet’s house. They showed them which it was; and bid them make haste before he sat down to supper, for he had invited many guests to a feast, and that he used to sit down before those that were invited.	⁴⁸ The servant said he had still the fourth of a shekel and that he could give this to him, not realizing that the prophet would accept no reward. So they went to him and near the gates they met some girls going to fetch water and asked directions to the prophet's house. They pointed it out and told them to hurry before he sat down to supper, for he had invited many to a feast and used to take his seat before his guests arrived.
⁴⁸ Barach

⁴⁹ ὁ δὲ ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel διὰ τοῦτο πολλοὺς ἐπὶ τὴν‎ ἑστίανhome, hearth τότε συνήγαγε · δεομένῳ γὰρ κατὰ πᾶσαν ἡμέραν αὐτῷ τοῦ θεοῦ προειπεῖν τίνα ποιήσει βασιλέα τῇ παρελθούσῃ τοῦτον μηνύσαντος , πέμψειν γὰρ αὐτός τινα νεανίσκον ἐκ τῆς ΒενιαμίτιδοςBenjamin φυλῆς κατὰ τήνδε τὴν‎ ὥραν , αὐτὸς [μὲν ] ἐπὶ τοῦ δώματος καθεζόμενος ἐξεδέχετο τὸν καιρὸν γενέσθαι , πληρωθέντος δ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ καταβὰς ἐπὶ τὸ δεῖπνον ἐπορεύετο .
⁴⁹ Now Samuel had then gathered many together to feast with him on this very account; for while he every day prayed to God to tell him beforehand whom he would make king, he had informed him of this man the day before, for that he would send him a certain young man out of the tribe of Benjamin about this hour of the day; and he sat on the top of the house in expectation of that time’s being come. And when the time was completed, he came down and went to supper;	⁴⁹ Now Samuel had gathered so many to his feast for a reason : every day he prayed God to foretell to him whom to make king, and the previous day he had said he would send a young man from the tribe of Benjamin about this hour. So he sat on his housetop waiting for the hour, and at the right moment he came down to supper.
⁴⁹ Barach

⁵⁰ συναντᾷ δὲ τῷ ΣαούλῳSaul καὶ ὁ θεὸς αὐτῷ σημαίνει τοῦτον εἶναι τὸν ἄρξειν μέλλοντα . ΣαοῦλοςSaul δὲ πρόσεισι τῷ ΣαμουήλῳSamuel καὶ προσαγορεύσαςto call, name ἐδεῖτο μηνύειν τὴν‎ οἰκίαν τοῦ προφήτου · ξένος γὰρ ὢν ἀγνοεῖν ἔφασκε .
⁵⁰ so he met with Saul, and God discovered to him that this was he who should rule over them. Then Saul went up to Samuel and saluted him, and desired him to inform him which was the prophet’s house; for he said he was a stranger and did not know it.	⁵⁰ Then, as he met Saul, God revealed to him that this was the one who was to rule. Saul came up to Samuel, greeted him and asked him which was the prophet's house, since as he was a stranger he did not know it.
⁵⁰ Barach

⁵¹ τοῦ δὲ ΣαμουήλουSamuel αὐτὸν εἶναι φράσαντος καὶ ἄγοντος ἐπὶ τὸ δεῖπνον , ὡς τῶν ὄνων ἐφ᾽ ὧν τὴν‎ ζήτησιν ἐκπεμφθείη σεσωσμένων τά τε πάντα ἀγαθὰ ἔχειν αὐτῷ κεκυρωμένα , προστυχών " ἀλλ᾽ ἥττων , εἶπεν , ἐγὼ , δέσποτα , ταύτης τῆς ἐλπίδος καὶ φυλῆς μικροτέρας ἢ βασιλέας ποιεῖν καὶ πατριᾶς ταπεινοτέρας τῶν ἄλλων πατριῶν . σὺ δὲ παίζεις καὶ γέλωτά με τίθεσαι περὶ μειζόνων ἢ κατὰ τὴν‎ ἐμὴν χώραν διαλεγόμενος .
⁵¹ When Samuel had told him that he himself was the person, he led him in to supper, and assured him that the asses were found which he had been to seek, and that the greatest of good things were assured to him: he replied, “I am too inconsiderable to hope for any such thing, and of a tribe too small to have kings made out of it, and of a family smaller than several other families; but thou tellest me this in jest, and makest me an object of laughter, when thou discoursest with me of greater matters than what I stand in need of.”	⁵¹ Samuel said it was himself, and led him in to supper, assuring him that the donkeys he was seeking had been found, and that great things were destined for him. Saul replied, "But master, I am too small to hope for any such thing, and from a tribe too small to produce kings, and of a humbler family than many others. You only mock me and will make me a laughing-stock, by telling me of matters too high for my station."
⁵¹ Barach

⁵² ὁ δὲ προφήτης ἀγαγὼν αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τὴν‎ ἑστίανhome, hearth κατακλίνει καὶ τὸν ἀκόλουθον ἐπάνω τῶν κεκλημένων · οὗτοι δ᾽ ἦσαν ἑβδομήκοντα τὸν ἀριθμόν · προστάσσει δὲ τοῖς διακόνοις παραθεῖναι τῷ ΣαούλῳSaul μερίδα βασιλικήν . ἐπεὶ δὲ κοίτης ‎ὥρα προσῆγεν οἱ μὲν ἀναστάντες ἀπελύοντο πρὸς αὑτοὺς ἕκαστοι , ὁ δὲ ΣαοῦλοςSaul παρὰ τῷ προφήτῃ σὺν τῷ θεράποντι κατεκοιμήθη .
⁵² However, the prophet led him in to the feast, and made him sit down, him and his servant that followed him, above the other guests that were invited, which were seventy in number and he gave orders to the servants to set the royal portion before Saul. And when the time of going to bed was come, the rest rose up, and every one of them went home; but Saul staid with the prophet, he and his servant, and slept with him.	⁵² Still, the prophet led him in to the feast followed by his servant, and made him sit above the other invited guests, seventy in number, and told the servants to set the royal portion before Saul. When it was time to go to bed, all the rest got up and went home, but Saul and his servant stayed on with the prophet, and slept there.
⁵² Barach

⁵³ Ἅμα δὲ ἡμέρᾳ ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel ἀναστήσας αὐτὸν ἐκ τῆς κοίτης προύπεμπε καὶ γενόμενος ἔξω τῆς πόλεως ἐκέλευσε τὸν μὲν θεράποντα ποιῆσαι προελθεῖν , ὑπολείπεσθαι δὲ αὐτὸν · ἔχειν γὰρ αὐτῷ τι φράσαι [μηδενὸς ἄλλου παρόντος ] .
⁵³ Now as soon as it was day, Samuel raised up Saul out of his bed, and conducted him homeward; and when he was out of the city, he desired him to cause his servant to go before, but to stay behind himself, for that he had somewhat to say to him when nobody else was present.	⁵³ At daybreak, Samuel roused him from his bed to send him on his way, and when outside the city, he asked him to send his servant ahead, but to wait himself, as he had something to tell him with no one else present.
⁵³ Barach

⁵⁴ καὶ ὁ μὲν ΣαοῦλοςSaul ἀποπέμπεται τὸν ἀκόλουθον , λαβὼν δ᾽ ὁ προφήτης τὸ ἅγιον ἔλαιον καταχεῖ τῆς τοῦ νεανίσκου κεφαλῆς καὶ κατασπασάμενος " ἴσθι , φησὶ , βασιλεὺς ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ κεχειροτονημένος ἐπί τε ΠαλαιστίνουςPhilistines καὶ τὴν‎ ὑπὲρ ἙβραίωνHebrews ἄμυναν . τούτων δὲ ἔσται‎ σοι σημεῖον ὅ σε βούλομαι προγινώσκειν ·
⁵⁴ Accordingly, Saul sent away his servant that followed him; then did the prophet take a vessel of oil, and poured it upon the head of the young man, and kissed him, and said, “Be thou a king, by the ordination of God, against the Philistines, and for avenging the Hebrews for what they have suffered by them; of this thou shalt have a sign, which I would have thee take notice of:—	⁵⁴ So Saul sent away his servant. Then the prophet took a vessel of oil and poured it upon the head of the young man and kissed him and said, "Be king, ordained by God, against the Philistines, to avenge what the Hebrews have suffered from them, and here is a sign of it, that I want you to note.
⁵⁴ Barach

⁵⁵ ὅταν ἀπέλθῃς ἐντεῦθεν καταλήψῃ τρεῖς ἀνθρώπους ἐν τῇ ὁδῷroad, way προσκυνῆσαι τῷ θεῷ πορευομένους εἰς ΒέθηλαBethel , ὧν τὸν μὲν πρῶτον τρεῖς ἄρτους ὄψει κομίζοντα , τὸν δὲ δεύτερον ἔριφον , ὁ τρίτος δὲ ἀσκὸν οἴνου φέρων ἀκολουθήσει . ἀσπάσονται δέ σε οὗτοι καὶ φιλοφρονήσονται καὶ δώσουσί σοι ἄρτους δύο , σὺ δὲ λήψῃ .
⁵⁵ As soon as thou art departed hence, thou will find three men upon the road, going to worship God at Bethel; the first of whom thou wilt see carrying three loaves of bread, the second carrying a kid of the goats, and the third will follow them carrying a bottle of wine. These three men will salute thee, and speak kindly to thee, and will give thee two of their loaves, which thou shalt accept of.	⁵⁵ When leave here, you will find on the road three men going to worship God at Bethel; you will see the first carrying three loaves of bread, the second a kid goat and the third will follow with a skinful of wine. These will greet you and speak nicely to you and give you two of their loaves, which you shall accept.
⁵⁵ Barach

⁵⁶ κἀκεῖθεν ἥξεις εἰς τὸ ῬαχήλαςRachel καλούμενον μνημεῖον , ὅπου συμβαλεῖς τῷ σεσῶσθαί σου τὰς ὄνους εὐαγγελιουμένῳ · ἔπειτ᾽ ἐκεῖθεν ἐλθὼν εἰς ΓεβαθὰGabatha προφήταις ἐκκλησιάζουσιν ἐπιτεύξῃ καὶ γενόμενος ἔνθεος προφητεύσεις σὺν αὐτοῖς , ὡς πάνθ᾽ ὅντιν᾽ ὁρῶντα ἐκπλήττεσθαί τε καὶ θαυμάζειν λέγοντα " πόθεν εἰς τοῦτο εὐδαιμονίας ὁ ΚεισαίουKish παῖς παρῆλθεν; ὅταν δέ σοι ταῦτα γένηται τὰ σημεῖα ,
⁵⁶ And thence thou shalt come to a place called Rachel’s Monument, where thou shalt meet with those that will tell thee thy asses are found; after this, when thou comest to Gabatha, thou shalt overtake a company of prophets, and thou shalt be seized with the Divine Spirit, and prophesy along with them, till every one that sees thee shall be astonished, and wonder, and say, Whence is it that the son of Kish has arrived at this degree of happiness?	⁵⁶ You will come to a place called Rachel's Monument, where you will be told the good news that your donkeys are safe. Then when you come to Gabatha, you shall meet a company of prophets and you will be seized with the divine Spirit and prophesy along with them, until everyone who sees you will be astounded and say, 'How has the son of Kish reached such a height?'
⁵⁶ Barach

⁵⁷ τὸν θεὸν ἴσθι μετὰ σοῦ τυγχάνοντα , ἄσπασαί τε τὸν πατέρα σου καὶ τοὺς συγγενεῖς . ἥξεις δὲ μετάπεμπτος εἰς ΓάλγαλαGalgala ὑπ᾽ ἐμοῦ , ἵνα χαριστήρια τούτων θύσωμεν τῷ θεῷ . φράσας ταῦτα καὶ προειπὼνto predict ἀποπέμπει τὸν νεανίσκον · τῷ ΣαούλῳSaul δὲ πάντα κατὰ τὴν‎ ΣαμουήλουSamuel προφητείαν ἀπήντησεν .
⁵⁷ And when these signs have happened to thee, know that God is with thee; then do thou salute thy father and thy kindred. Thou shalt also come when I send for thee to Gilgal, that we may offer thank-offerings to God for these blessings.” When Samuel had said this, and foretold these things, he sent the young man away. Now all things fell out to Saul according to the prophecy of Samuel.	⁵⁷ When these signs happen to you, then know that God is with you. Say goodbye to your father and your relatives, and come to Galgala when I send for you, that we may offer a thanksgiving sacrifice to God for these blessings." When Samuel had said this and made these predictions, he sent the young man away, and everything happened to Saul as Samuel had predicted.
⁵⁷ Barach

⁵⁸ ὡς δὲ ἦλθεν εἰς τὴν‎ οἰκίαν τοῦ συγγενοῦς αὐτοῦ‎ ἈβηνάρουAbner καὶ γὰρ ἐκεῖνον τῶν ἄλλων οἰκείων μᾶλλον ἔστεργεν , ἀνερωτῶντος περὶ τῆς ἀποδημίαςan absence, journey καὶ τῶν κατ᾽ αὐτὸν γεγονότων τῶν μὲν ἄλλων οὐδὲν ἀπεκρύψατο οὐδ᾽ ὡς ἀφίκοιτοto reach παρὰ ΣαμουῆλονSamuel τὸν προφήτην οὐδ᾽ ὡς ἐκεῖνος αὐτῷ σεσῶσθαι τὰς ὄνους ἔφρασε , περὶ δὲ τῆς βασιλείας καὶ τῶν κατ᾽ αὐτὴν ,
⁵⁸ But as soon as Saul came into the house of his kinsman Abner, whom indeed he loved better than the rest of his relations, he was asked by him concerning his journey, and what accidents happened to him therein; and he concealed none of the other things from him, no, not his coming to Samuel the prophet, nor how he told him the asses were found; but he said nothing to him about the kingdom, and what belonged thereto,	⁵⁸ When Saul reached the house of his kinsman Abner, his favourite relative, and was asked about his journey and how he had fared during it, he concealed nothing from him about the rest, his coming to The prophet Samuel, and how he told him the donkeys were found, but about the kingdom and related matters,
⁵⁸ Barach

⁵⁹ ἃ φθόνον ἀκουόμενα καὶ ἀπιστίαν ἔχειν ᾤετο , σιωπᾷ πρὸς αὐτὸν καὶ οὐδὲ πρὸς εὔνουν σφόδρα δοκοῦντα εἶναι καὶ περισσότερον τῶν ἀφ᾽ αἵματος ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ στεργόμενον ἀσφαλὲς ἢ σῶφρον ἔδοξε μηνύειν λογισάμενος οἶμαι τὴν‎ ἀνθρωπίνην φύσιν οἵα ταῖς ἀληθείαις ἐστίν , ὅτι βεβαίως οὐδεὶς οὔτε φίλων οὔτε συγγενῶν οὐδ᾽ ἄχρι τῶν παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ λαμπρῶν ἀποσώζει τὴν‎ διάθεσιν , ἀλλὰ πρὸς τὰς ὑπεροχὰς κακοήθεις τυγχάνουσιν ἤδη καὶ βάσκανοι .
⁵⁹ which he thought would procure him envy, and when such things are heard, they are not easily believed; nor did he think it prudent to tell those things to him, although he appeared very friendly to him, and one whom he loved above the rest of his relations, considering, I suppose, what human nature really is, that no one is a firm friend, neither among our intimates, nor of our kindred; nor do they preserve that kind disposition when God advances men to great prosperity, but they are still ill-natured and envious at those that are in eminent stations.	⁵⁹ news of which he thought would bring him envy and distrust, he was silent. He did not think it safe or prudent to tell him, although he seemed very friendly to him and he loved him above the rest of his relatives, for, I suppose, he reflected on how human nature really is, that none of our friends or relatives is so firm as to stay cordially disposed when God shines on one, but always feel malice and envy toward those who are highly placed.
⁵⁹ Barach

⁶⁰ ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel δὲ καλεῖ τὸν λαὸν εἰς ΜασφὰMasphate πόλιν καὶ πρὸς αὐτὸν διατίθεται λόγους , οὓς κατ᾽ ἐντολὴν φράζειν ἔλεγε τοῦ θεοῦ , ὅτι τὴν‎ ἐλευθερίαν αὐτοῖς ἐκείνου παρασχόντος καὶ τοὺς πολεμίους δουλώσαντος ἀμνημονήσειαν τῶν εὐεργεσιῶν , καὶ τὸν μὲν θεὸν ἀποχειροτονοῦσι τῆς βασιλείας οὐκ εἰδότες ὡς συμφορώτατον ὑπὸ τοῦ πάντων ἀρίστου προστατεῖσθαι ,
⁶⁰ Then Samuel called the people together to the city Mizpeh, and spake to them in the words following, which he said he was to speak by the command of God:—That when he had granted them a state of liberty, and brought their enemies into subjection, they were become unmindful of his benefits, and rejected God that he should not be their King, as not considering that it would be most for their advantage to be presided over by the best of beings,	⁶⁰ Samuel called the people together to the city of Masphate and put these words before them, which he said he spoke at God's command : That when he had won them freedom and enslaved the enemy, they had forgotten his good deeds and rejected God as their King, not seeing the benefit of being ruled by the best of beings, for God is best of all.
⁶⁰ Barach

⁶¹ θεὸς δὲ πάντων ἄριστος , αἱροῦνται δ᾽ ἔχειν ἄνθρωπον βασιλέα , ὃς ὡς κτήματι τοῖς ὑποτεταγμένοις κατὰ βούλησιν καὶ ἐπιθυμίαν καὶ τῶν ἄλλων παθῶν ὁρμὴν χρήσεται τῆς ἐξουσίας ἀφειδῶς ἐμφορούμενος , ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ ὡς ἴδιον ἔργον καὶ κατασκεύασμα τὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων γένος οὕτως διατηρῆσαι σπουδάσει , ὁ θεὸς δὲ κατὰ ταύτην τὴν‎ αἰτίαν κήδοιτο . ἀλλ᾽ ἐπεὶ δέδοκται ταῦτα ὑμῖν καὶ κεκράτηκεν ἡ πρὸς τὸν θεὸν ὕβρις , τάχθητε πάντες κατὰ φυλάς τε καὶ σκῆπτρα καὶ κλήρους βάλετε ."
⁶¹ for God is the best of beings, and they chose to have a man for their king; while kings will use their subjects as beasts, according to the violence of their own wills and inclinations, and other passions, as wholly carried away with the lust of power, but will not endeavor so to preserve the race of mankind as his own workmanship and creation, which, for that very reason, God would take cake of. “But since you have come to a fixed resolution, and this injurious treatment of God has quite prevailed over you, dispose yourselves by your tribes and scepters, and cast lots.”	⁶¹ They chose to have a man for their king, though kings will use their subjects as beasts, as their own will and inclination and other passions dictate, helplessly carried away by the lust of power, instead of trying to keep the race of mankind as God's work and creation, in the way that He would want. "But since you have planned and decided this insult to God, come by tribes and families and cast lots about it."
⁶¹ Barach

⁶² Ποιησάντων δὲ τοῦτο τῶν ἙβραίωνHebrews ὁ τῆς ΒενιαμίτιδοςBenjamin κλῆρος ἐξέπεσε , ταύτης δὲ κληρωθείσης ἔλαχεν ἡ ΜατρὶςMatri καλουμένη πατριὰ , ἧς κατ᾽ ἄνδρα κληρωθείσης λαγχάνει ὁ ΚεισαίουKish βασιλεύειν παῖς ΣαοῦλοςSaul .
⁶² When the Hebrews had so done, the lot fell upon the tribe of Benjamin; and when the lot was cast for the families of this tribe, that which was called Matri was taken; and when the lot was cast for the single persons of that family, Saul, the son of Kish, was taken for their king.	⁶² When the Hebrews did so, the lot fell on the tribe of Benjamin, and within it the Matri family was chosen; and individually it fell to Saul, son of Kish, to be their king.
⁶² Barach

⁶³ γνοὺς δὲ τοῦθ᾽ ὁ νεανίσκος φθάσας ἐκποδὼν αὑτὸν ἐποίει μὴ βουλόμενος οἶμαι δοκεῖν τὴν‎ ἀρχὴν ἑκὼν λαμβάνειν , ἀλλὰ τοσαύτην ἐνεδείξατο ἐγκράτειαν καὶ σωφροσύνην , ὥστε τῶν πλείστων οὐδ᾽ ἐπὶ μικραῖς εὐπραγίαις τὴν‎ χαρὰν κατασχεῖν δυναμένων , ἀλλ᾽ εἰς τὸ πᾶσι γενέσθαι φανεροὺς προπιπτόντων , ὁ δ᾽ οὐ μόνον οὐδὲν ἐνέφηνε τοιοῦτον ἐπὶ βασιλείᾳ καὶ τῷ τοσούτων καὶ τηλικούτων ἐθνῶν ἀποδεδεῖχθαι δεσπότης , ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς ὄψεως αὑτὸν τῆς τῶν βασιλευθησομένων ἐξέκλεψεν καὶ ζητεῖν αὐτὸν καὶ περὶ τοῦτο πονεῖν παρεσκεύασεν .
⁶³ When the young man knew this, he prevented [their sending for him], and immediately went away and hid himself. I suppose that it was because he would not have it thought that he willingly took the government upon him; nay, he showed such a degree of command over himself, and of modesty, that while the greatest part are not able to contain their joy, even in the gaining of small advantages, but presently show themselves publicly to all men, this man did not only show nothing of that nature, when he was appointed to be the lord of so many and so great tribes, but crept away and concealed himself out of the sight of those he was to reign over, and made them seek him, and that with a good deal of trouble.	⁶³ When the young man knew of this, he quickly went away and hid himself, not wishing, I suppose, to seem to want to take over the leadership. He showed such restraint and modesty, that while most people are unable to contain their joy on winning even small prizes, but insist on displaying themselves to everyone, not only did he do nothing of that kind when he was appointed master of so many great tribes, but also he stole away and hid himself from the sight of those he was to rule and made them seek him out with great difficulty.
⁶³ Barach

⁶⁴ ὧν ἀμηχανούντων καὶ φροντιζόντων , ὅτι καὶ γένοιτο ἀφανὴς ὁ ΣαοῦλοςSaul , ὁ προφήτης ἱκέτευε τὸν θεὸν δεῖξαι ποῦ ποτ᾽ εἴη καὶ παρασχεῖν εἰς ἐμφανὲς τὸν νεανίσκον .
⁶⁴ So when the people were at a loss, and solicitous, because Saul disappeared, the prophet besought God to show where the young man was, and to produce him before them.	⁶⁴ When the people were at a loss and anxious at Saul's disappearance, the prophet implored God to show where he was and bring the young man before them.
⁶⁴ Barach

⁶⁵ μαθὼν δὲ παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ τὸν τόπον ἔνθα κρύπτεται ὁ ΣαοῦλοςSaul πέμπει τοὺς ἄξοντας αὐτὸν καὶ παραγενόμενον ἵστησι μέσον τοῦ πλήθους . ἐξεῖχε δὲ ἁπάντων , καὶ τὸ ὕψος ἦν βασιλικώτατος .
⁶⁵ So when they had learned of God the place where Saul was hidden, they sent men to bring him; and when he was come, they set him in the midst of the multitude. Now he was taller than any of them, and his stature was very majestic.	⁶⁵ Learning from God the place where Saul was hidden, he sent men to bring him and when he arrived, they set him in the middle of the people. He was taller than any of them and his stature was most majestic.
⁶⁵ Barach

⁶⁶ Λέγει δὲ ὁ προφήτης · " τοῦτον ὑμῖν ὁ θεὸς ἔδωκε βασιλέα · ὁρᾶτε δὲ ὡς καὶ κρείττων ἐστὶ πάντων καὶ τῆς ἀρχῆς ἄξιος . ὡς δ᾽ ἐπευφήμησε τῷ βασιλεῖ σωτηρίαν ὁ λαὸς , τὰ μέλλοντα συμβήσεσθαι καταγράψας αὐτοῖς ὁ προφήτης ἀνέγνω τοῦ βασιλέως ἀκροωμένου καὶ τὸ βιβλίον τίθησιν ἐν τῇ τοῦ θεοῦ σκηνῇ ταῖς μετέπειτα γενεαῖς μαρτύριον ὧν προείρηκε .
⁶⁶ Then said the prophet, “God gives you this man to be your king: see how he is higher than any of the people, and worthy of this dominion.” So as soon as the people had made acclamation, God save the king, the prophet wrote down what would come to pass in a book, and read it in the hearing of the king, and laid up the book in the tabernacle of God, to be a witness to future generations of what he had foretold.	⁶⁶ Then the prophet said, "God gives you this man as your king: see how he is taller than any of the people and worthy of this dominion." So as soon as the people had acclaimed, "God save the king," the prophet wrote down what would happen and read it in the hearing of the king and deposited the book in the Tent of God, as a witness to future generations of what he had foretold.
⁶⁶ Barach

⁶⁷ ταῦτ᾽ ἐπιτελέσας ὁ ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel ἀπολύει τὴν‎ πληθύν . Καὶ αὐτὸς δὲ εἰς ἈρμαθὰArmatha παραγίνεται πόλιν , πατρὶς γὰρ ἦν αὐτῷ , ΣαούλῳSaul δὲ ἀπερχομένῳ εἰς ΓαβαθὴνGaba, Gabatha , ἐξ ἧς ὑπῆρχε , συνήρχοντο πολλοὶ μὲν ἀγαθοὶ τὴν‎ προσήκουσαν βασιλεῖ τιμὴν νέμοντες , πονηροὶ δὲ πλείους , οἳ καταφρονοῦντες αὐτοῦ‎ καὶ τοὺς πολλοὺς ἐχλεύαζον καὶ οὔτε δῶρα προσέφερον οὔτ᾽ ἐν σπουδῇ καὶ λόγῳ τὸ ἀρέσκεσθαι τὸν ΣαοῦλονSaul ἐτίθεντο .
⁶⁷ So when Samuel had finished this matter, he dismissed the multitude, and came himself to the city Rainah, for it was his own country. Saul also went away to Gibeah, where he was born; and many good men there were who paid him the respect that was due to him; but the greater part were ill men, who despised him and derided the others, who neither did bring him presents, nor did they in affection, or even in words, regard to please him.	⁶⁷ With that accomplished, Samuel dismissed the people and came to his own region, the city of Armatha. Saul went off to Gaba where he came from, and many were loyal and paid him the respect due to him, but most were disloyal and despised him and scorned the others, and neither gave him gifts nor made an effort in act or word to win Saul's favour.
⁶⁷ Barach

Chapter 5
[068-094]
Saul defeats the Ammanites and takes their spoils

☜ ☞

⁶⁸ Μηνὶ δ᾽ ὕστερον ἄρχει τῆς παρὰ πάντων αὐτῷ τιμῆς ὁ πρὸς ΝαάσηνNaases πόλεμος τὸν τῶν ἈμμανιτῶνAmmanites βασιλέα · οὗτος γὰρ πολλὰ κακὰ τοὺς πέραν τοῦ ἸορδάνουJordan ποταμοῦ κατῳκημένους τῶν ἸουδαίωνJews διατίθησι μετὰ πολλοῦ καὶ μαχίμου στρατεύματος διαβὰς ἐπ᾽ αὐτούς ·
⁶⁸ After one month, the war which Saul had with Nahash, the king of the Ammonites, obtained him respect from all the people; for this Nahash had done a great deal of mischief to the Jews that lived beyond Jordan by the expedition he had made against them with a great and warlike army.	⁶⁸ In the following month his war with Naases, the king of the Ammanites, began to win him the respect of everybody, for this man had done great harm to the Jews living beyond the Jordan by his campaign against them with a great military force.
⁶⁸ Barach

⁶⁹ καὶ τὰς πόλεις αὐτῶν εἰς δουλείαν ὑπάγεται ἰσχύι μὲν καὶ βίᾳ πρὸς τὸ παρὸν αὐτοὺς χειρωσάμενος , σοφίᾳ δὲ καὶ ἐπινοίᾳ πρὸς τὸ μηδ᾽ αὖθις ἀποστάντας δυνηθῆναι τὴν‎ ὑπ᾽ αὐτῷ δουλείαν διαφυγεῖν ἀσθενεῖς ποιῶν · τῶν γὰρ ἢ κατὰ πίστιν ὡς αὐτὸν ἀφικνουμένωνto arrive at ἢ λαμβανομένων πολέμου νόμῳ τοὺς δεξιοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς ἐξέκοπτεν .
⁶⁹ He also reduced their cities into slavery, and that not only by subduing them for the present, which he did by force and violence, but by weakening them by subtlety and cunning, that they might not be able afterward to get clear of the slavery they were under to him; for he put out the right eyes of those that either delivered themselves to him upon terms, or were taken by him in war;	⁶⁹ With violent force he also reduced their cities to slavery, subduing them not only for the present, but also with subtlety and foresight weakening them so that later they could not escape from their slavery to him. He gouged out the right eyes of those who either came to him in trust or were captured by him under the rules of war,
⁶⁹ Barach

⁷⁰ ἐποίει δὲ τοῦθ᾽ , ὅπως τῆς ἀριστερᾶς αὐτοῖς ὄψεως ὑπὸ τῶν θυρεῶν καλυπτομένης ἄχρηστοι παντελῶς εἶεν .
⁷⁰ and this he did, that when their left eyes were covered by their shields, they might be wholly useless in war.	⁷⁰ which he did to render them completely unserviceable [in war, ] with their left eyes covered by their shields.
⁷⁰ Barach

⁷¹ καὶ ὁ μὲν τῶν ἈμμανιτῶνAmmanites βασιλεὺς ταῦτ᾽ ἐργασάμενος τοὺς πέραν τοῦ ἸορδάνουJordan ἐπὶ τοὺς ΓαλαδηνοὺςGaladites λεγομένους ἐπεστράτευσε καὶ στρατοπεδευσάμενος πρὸς τῇ μητροπόλει τῶν πολεμίων , ἸαβὶςJabis δ᾽ ἐστὶν αὕτη , πέμπει πρὸς αὐτοὺς πρέσβεις κελεύων ἤδη παραδοῦναι σφᾶς αὐτοὺς ἐπὶ τῷ τοὺς δεξιοὺς αὐτῶν ὀφθαλμοὺς ἐξορύξαι , ἢ πολιορκήσειν ἠπείλει καὶ τὰς πόλεις αὐτῶν ἀναστήσειν · τὴν‎ δ᾽ αἵρεσιν ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῖς εἶναι , πότερόν ποτε βραχύ τι τοῦ σώματος ἀποτεμεῖν θέλουσιν ἢ παντάπασιν ἀπολωλέναι .
⁷¹ Now when the king of the Ammonites had served those beyond Jordan in this manner, he led his army against those that were called Gileadites, and having pitched his camp at the metropolis of his enemies, which was the city of Jabesh, he sent ambassadors to them, commanding them either to deliver themselves up, on condition to have their right eyes plucked out, or to undergo a siege, and to have their cities overthrown. He gave them their choice, whether they would cut off a small member of their body, or universally perish.	⁷¹ When the king of the Ammanites had done this to the men across the Jordan, he led his army against the people called Galadites and having encamped at the capital of his enemies, which was the city of Jabis, he sent envoys to them, ordering them either to hand themselves over, when they would have their right eyes gouged out, or be besieged and have their cities destroyed. Their choice was between losing a small member of their body, or being killed.
⁷¹ Barach

⁷² οἱ δὲ ΓαλαδηνοὶGaladites καταπλαγέντες πρὸς οὐδέτερον μὲν ἐτόλμησαν οὐδὲν εἰπεῖν οὔτ᾽ εἰ παραδιδόασιν αὑτοὺς οὔτ᾽ εἰ πολεμοῦσιν , ἀνοχὴν δ᾽ ἡμερῶν ἑπτὰ λαβεῖν ἠξίωσαν , ἵνα πρεσβευσάμενοι πρὸς τοὺς ὁμοφύλους παρακαλέσωσι συμμαχεῖν αὐτοῖς καὶ εἰ μὲν ἔλθοιto come/go βοήθεια πολεμῶσιν , εἰ δ᾽ ἄπορα εἴη τὰ παρ᾽ ἐκείνων παραδώσειν αὑτοὺς ἔφασκονto say, affirm ἐπὶ τῷ παθεῖν ὅτι ἂν αὐτῷ δοκῇ .
⁷² However, the Gileadites were so affrighted at these offers, that they had not courage to say any thing to either of them, neither that they would deliver themselves up, nor that they would fight him. But they desired that he would give them seven days’ respite, that they might send ambassadors to their countrymen, and entreat their assistance; and if they came to assist them, they would fight; but if that assistance were impossible to be obtained from them, they said they would deliver themselves up to suffer whatever he pleased to inflict upon them.	⁷² The Galadites were so frightened that they dared not make a choice, either to give themselves up or go to war, so they asked for a reprieve of seven days, to send envoys to their countrymen and ask them to be their allies. If they came to their help they would fight, but if they were unable to help them, they would submit and suffer whatever he decided.
⁷² Barach

⁷³ Ὁ δὲ ΝαάσηςNaases καταφρονήσας τοῦ τῶν ΓαλαδηνῶνGaladene πλήθους καὶ τῆς ἀποκρίσεως αὐτῶν δίδωσί τε αὐτοῖς τὴν‎ ἀνοχὴν καὶ πέμπειν πρὸς οὓς ἂν θέλωσι συμμάχους ἐπιτρέπει . πέμπουσιν οὖν εὐθὺς κατὰ πόλιν τοῖς ἸσραηλίταιςIsraelite οἳ ἤγγελλον τὰ παρὰ τοῦ ΝαάσουNaases καὶ τὴν‎ ἀμηχανίαν ἐν ᾗ καθειστήκεσαν .
⁷³ So Nahash, condemning the multitude of the Gileadites and the answer they gave, allowed them a respite, and gave them leave to send to whomsoever they pleased for assistance. So they immediately sent to the Israelites, city by city, and informed them what Nahash had threatened to do to them, and what great distress they were in.	⁷³ With contempt for the Galadite populace and their response, Naases gave them a reprieve, allowing them to send to whoever they pleased for help. Immediately they sent to the Israelites, city by city, telling of Naases' threat and of the plight in which they stood.
⁷³ Barach

⁷⁴ οἱ δ᾽ εἰς δάκρυα καὶ λύπην ὑπὸ τῆς ἀκοῆς τῶν περὶ τοὺς ἸαβισηνοὺςJabisenes προήχθησαν καὶ πέρα τούτων οὐδὲν αὐτοῖς ἄλλο πράττειν συνεχώρει τὸ δέος · γενομένων δὲ τῶν ἀγγέλων καὶ ἐν τῇ ΣαούλουSaul τοῦ βασιλέως πόλει καὶ τοὺς κινδύνους ἐν οἷς εἶναι συνέβαινε τοὺς ἸαβισηνοὺςJabisenes φρασάντων , ὁ μὲν λαὸς ταὐτὰ τοῖς πρώτοις ἔπασχενto suffer · ὠδύρετο γὰρ τὴν‎ συμφορὰν τὴν‎ τῶν συγγενῶν ·
⁷⁴ Now the people fell into tears and grief at the hearing of what the ambassadors from Jabesh said; and the terror they were in permitted them to do nothing more. But when the messengers were come to the city of king Saul, and declared the dangers in which the inhabitants of Jabesh were, the people were in the same affliction as those in the other cities, for they lamented the calamity of those related to them.	⁷⁴ The hearers wept and grieved about the situation of the Jabisenes, but their fear let them do nothing more. When the messengers came to the city of king Saul and declared the perils of the Jabisenes, the people were as troubled as in the other cities, about the disaster facing their relatives.
⁷⁴ Barach

⁷⁵ ὁ δὲ ΣαοῦλοςSaul ἀπὸ τῶν περὶ τὴν‎ γεωργίαν παραγενόμενος ἔργων εἰς τὴν‎ πόλιν ἐπιτυγχάνει κλαίουσι τοῖς αὑτοῦ πολίταις , καὶ πυθόμενος τὴν‎ αἰτίαν τῆς συγχύσεως καὶ κατηφείας αὐτῶν μανθάνει τὰ παρὰ τῶν ἀγγέλων .
⁷⁵ And when Saul was returned from his husbandry into the city, he found his fellow citizens weeping; and when, upon inquiry, he had learned the cause of the confusion and sadness they were in, he was seized with a divine fury,	⁷⁵ Then as Saul returned to the city from working on his farm he found his fellow citizens weeping, and on inquiring about the cause of their confusion and sadness he learned the messengers' news.
⁷⁵ Barach

⁷⁶ καὶ ἔνθεος γενόμενος ἀποπέμπει μὲν τοὺς ἸαβισηνοὺςJabisenes ὑποσχόμενος αὐτοῖς ἥξειν βοηθὸς τῇ τρίτῃ τῶν ἡμερῶν καὶ πρὶν ἥλιον ἀνασχεῖν κρατήσειν τῶν πολεμίων , ἵνα καὶ νενικηκότας ἤδη καὶ τῶν φόβων ἀπηλλαγμένουςto wish to be delivered from ὁ ἥλιος ἐπιτείλας ἴδῃ · ὑπομεῖναι δ᾽ ἐκέλευσέ τινας αὐτῶν ἡγησομένους τῆς ὁδοῦ .
⁷⁶ and sent away the ambassadors from the inhabitants of Jabesh, and promised them to come to their assistance on the third day, and to beat their enemies before sun-rising, that the sun upon its rising might see that they had already conquered, and were freed from the fears they were under: but he bid some of them stay to conduct them the right way to Jabesh.	⁷⁶ Inspired with a divine fury he sent the envoys from the Jabisenes away with a promise to come to their help before sunrise on the third day and defeat their enemies, that the rising sun would see them beaten and the others set free from their fears. He ordered some of them to wait and serve them as guides on the route.
⁷⁶ Barach

⁷⁷ Βουλόμενος δὲ φόβῳ ζημίας τὸν λαὸν ἐπὶ τὸν πρὸς ἈμμανίταςAmmanites ἐπιστρέψαι πόλεμον καὶ συνελθεῖν αὐτοὺς ὀξύτερον , ὑποτεμὼν τῶν αὐτοῦ‎ βοῶν τὰ νεῦρα ταὐτὰ διαθήσειν ἠπείλησε τοὺς ἁπάντων , εἰ μὴ πρὸς τὸν ἸόρδανονJordan ὡπλισμένοι κατὰ τὴν‎ ἐπιοῦσανthe next day ἀπαντήσουσιν ἡμέραν καὶ ἀκολουθήσουσιν αὐτῷ καὶ ΣαμουήλῳSamuel τῷ προφήτῃ , ὅπου ποτ᾽ ἂν αὐτοὺς ἀγάγωσι .
⁷⁷ So being desirous to turn the people to this war against the Ammonites by fear of the losses they should otherwise undergo, and that they might the more suddenly be gathered together, he cut the sinews of his oxen, and threatened to do the same to all such as did not come with their armor to Jordan the next day, and follow him and Samuel the prophet whithersoever they should lead them.	⁷⁷ Wishing to stir the people toward this war on the Ammanites by fear of loss and to instantly get them together, he cut the sinews of his oxen and threatened to do the same to any who did not come with their armour to the Jordan the next day and follow him and the prophet Samuel wherever they would lead.
⁷⁷ Barach

⁷⁸ τῶν δὲ δι᾽ εὐλάβειαν τῆς κατεπηγγελμένης ζημίας εἰς τὸν ὡρισμένον καιρὸν συνελθόντων ἐξαριθμεῖται ἐν ΒαλᾶBala τῇ πόλει τὸ πλῆθος · εὑρίσκει δὲ τὸν ἀριθμὸν χωρὶς τῆς ἸούδαJudas φυλῆς εἰς ἑβδομήκοντα μυριάδας συνειλεγμένους , τῆς δὲ φυλῆς ἐκείνης ἦσαν μυριάδες ἑπτά .
⁷⁸ So they came together, out of fear of the losses they were threatened with, at the appointed time. And the multitude were numbered at the city Bezek. And he found the number of those that were gathered together, besides that of the tribe of Judah, to be seven hundred thousand, while those of that tribe were seventy thousand.	⁷⁸ So out of fear of the threatened loss they came together at the appointed time to the city of Bala, where he counted them and found that those assembled, besides that of the tribe of Judas, were seven hundred thousand, plus seventy thousand of that tribe.
⁷⁸ Barach

⁷⁹ διαβὰς δὲ τὸν ἸόρδανονJordan καὶ σχοίνων δέκα δι᾽ ὅλης τῆς νυκτὸς ἀνύσας ὁδὸν φθάνει μὲν ἥλιον ἀνίσχοντα , τριχῇ δὲ τὸ στράτευμα διελὼν ἐπιπίπτει πανταχόθεν αἰφνιδίως οὐ προσδοκῶσι τοῖς ἐχθροῖς , καὶ συμβαλὼν εἰς μάχην ἄλλους τε πολλοὺς ἀποκτείνει τῶν ἈμμανιτῶνAmmanites καὶ ΝαάσηνNaases τὸν βασιλέα .
⁷⁹ So he passed over Jordan, and proceeded in marching all that night, thirty furlongs, and came to Jabesh before sun-rising. So he divided the army into three companies; and fell upon their enemies on every side on the sudden, and when they expected no such thing; and joining battle with them, they slew a great many of the Ammonites, as also their king Nahash.	⁷⁹ So he crossed the Jordan and continued marching thirty furlongs all that night, and came to Jabesh before sunrise and divided the army into three companies, and suddenly attacked from every side, when the enemy was unsuspecting, and in the ensuing battle they killed many of the Ammanites, including their king Naases.
⁷⁹ Barach

⁸⁰ τοῦτο λαμπρὸν ἐπράχθη τῷ ΣαούλῳSaul τὸ ἔργον καὶ πρὸς πάντας αὐτὸν διήγγειλε τοὺς ἙβραίουςHebrews ἐπαινούμενον καὶ θαυμαστῆς ἀπολαύοντα δόξης ἐπ᾽ ἀνδρείᾳ · καὶ γὰρ εἴ τινες ἦσαν οἳ πρότερον αὐτοῦ‎ κατεφρόνουν , τότε μετέστησαν ἐπὶ τὸ τιμᾶν καὶ πάντων ἄριστον νομίζειν · οὐ γὰρ ἤρκεσεν αὐτῷ τοὺς ἸαβισηνοὺςJabisenes σεσωκέναι μόνον , ἀλλὰ καὶ τῇ τῶν ἈμμανιτῶνAmmanites ἐπιστρατεύσας χώρᾳ πᾶσαν αὐτὴν καταστρέφεται καὶ πολλὴν λαβὼν λείαν λαμπρὸς εἰς τὴν‎ οἰκείαν ὑπέστρεψεν .
⁸⁰ This glorious action was done by Saul, and was related with great commendation of him to all the Hebrews; and he thence gained a wonderful reputation for his valor: for although there were some of them that condemned him before, they now changed their minds, and honored him, and esteemed him as the best of men: for he did not content himself with having saved the inhabitants of Jabesh only, but he made an expedition into the country of the Ammonites, and laid it all waste, and took a large prey, and so returned to his own country most gloriously.	⁸⁰ Saul's splendid exploit was reported with high praise to all the Hebrews, so that he won a fine reputation for bravery. Any who had earlier despised him now changed their minds and honoured him and reckoned him the best of all, for not content with having saved the Jabisenes, he invaded the region of the Ammanites and laid it all waste and returned gloriously to his own region with a large booty.
⁸⁰ Barach

⁸¹ ὁ δὲ λαὸς ὑφ᾽ ἡδονῆς τῶν ΣαούλῳSaul κατωρθωμένων ἔχαιρε μὲν ὅτι τοιοῦτον ἐχειροτόνησε βασιλέα , πρὸς δὲ τοὺς οὐδὲν ὄφελος αὐτὸν ἔσεσθαι τοῖς πράγμασι λέγοντας ἐβόων · " ποῦ νῦν εἰσὶν οὗτοι " καὶ " δότωσαν δίκην " καὶ πάνθ᾽ ὅσα φιλεῖ λέγειν ὄχλος ἐπ᾽ εὐπραγίαις ἠρμένος πρὸς τοὺς ἐξευτελίζοντας ἔναγχος τοὺς τούτων αἰτίους .
⁸¹ So the people were greatly pleased at these excellent performances of Saul, and rejoiced that they had constituted him their king. They also made a clamor against those that pretended he would be of no advantage to their affairs; and they said, Where now are these men?—let them be brought to punishment, with all the like things that multitudes usually say when they are elevated with prosperity, against those that lately had despised the authors of it.	⁸¹ The people were greatly pleased at Saul's excellent deeds and were glad that they had made him king, and turned on those who had claimed he would be of no benefit to their state, saying, "Where are they now, that we may deal with them?" and the usual things that people elated with success say of people who had recently disparaged those achieved it.
⁸¹ Barach

⁸² ΣαοῦλοςSaul δὲ τούτων μὲν ἠσπάζετο τὴν‎ εὔνοιαν καὶ τὴν‎ περὶ αὐτὸν προθυμίαν , ὤμοσε δὲ μήτινα περιόψεσθαι τῶν ὁμοφύλωνof the same race ἀναιρούμενον ἐπ᾽ ἐκείνης τῆς ἡμέρας · ἄτοπον γὰρ εἶναι τὴν‎ ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ δεδομένην νίκην αἵματι φῦραι καὶ φόνῳ τῶν πρὸς ἀλλήλους συγγενῶν ἑορτάζειν .
⁸² But Saul, although he took the good-will and the affection of these men very kindly, yet did he swear that he would not see any of his countrymen slain that day, since it was absurd to mix this victory, which God had given them, with the blood and slaughter of those that were of the same lineage with themselves; and that it was more agreeable to be men of a friendly disposition, and so to betake themselves to feasting.	⁸² But while Saul appreciated their goodwill and affection he vowed not to see any of his countrymen killed that day, as it was wrong to mix this victory God had given them with the blood and murder of their kinsmen, instead of feasting with each other.
⁸² Barach

⁸³ ΣαμουήλουSamuel δὲ φήσαντος καὶ δευτέρᾳ δεῖν χειροτονίᾳ ΣαούλῳSaul τὴν‎ βασιλείαν ἐπικυρῶσαι συνίασι πάντες εἰς ΓάλγαλαGalgala πόλιν · ἐκεῖ γὰρ αὐτοὺς ἐκέλευσεν ἐλθεῖν . Καὶ πάλιν ὁρῶντος τοῦ πλήθους ὁ προφήτης χρίει τὸν ΣαοῦλονSaul τῷ ἁγίῳ ἐλαίου καὶ δεύτερον ἀναγορεύει βασιλέα . Καὶ οὕτως ἡ τῶν ἙβραίωνHebrews πολιτεία εἰς βασιλείαν μετέπεσεν .
⁸³ And when Samuel had told them that he ought to confirm the kingdom to Saul by a second ordination of him, they all came together to the city of Gilgal, for thither did he command them to come. So the prophet anointed Saul with the holy oil in the sight of the multitude, and declared him to be king the second time. And so the government of the Hebrews was changed into a regal government;	⁸³ When Samuel had said he would confirm the kingdom to Saul by ordaining him a second time, they all came together to the city of Galgala, where he told them to meet. Once again in the sight of the people the prophet anointed Saul with the holy oil, appointing him king, and so the Hebrew polity changed into a monarchy.
⁸³ Barach

⁸⁴ ἐπὶ γὰρ ΜωυσέοςMoses καὶ τοῦ μαθητοῦ αὐτοῦ‎ [ ἸησοῦJesus, Joshua ] , ὃς ἦν στρατηγὸς , ἀριστοκρατούμενοι διετέλουν · μετὰ δὲ τὴν‎ ἐκείνου τελευτὴν ἔτεσι τοῖς πᾶσι δέκα καὶ πρὸς τούτοις ὀκτὼ τὸ πλῆθος αὐτῶν ἀναρχία κατέσχε .
⁸⁴ for in the days of Moses, and his disciple Joshua, who was their general, they continued under an aristocracy; but after the death of Joshua, for eighteen years in all, the multitude had no settled form of government, but were in an anarchy;	⁸⁴ Back in the days of Moses and his disciple their general, Joshua, they had remained an aristocracy, but after the death of Joshua, for a full eighteen years the people had been in an anarchy,
⁸⁴ Barach

⁸⁵ μετὰ ταῦτα δ᾽ εἰς τὴν‎ προτέραν ἐπανῆλθον πολιτείαν τῷ κατὰ πόλεμον ἀρίστῳ δόξαντι γεγενῆσθαι καὶ κατ᾽ ἀνδρείαν περὶ τῶν ὅλων δικάζειν ἐπιτρέποντες · καὶ διὰ τοῦτο τὸν χρόνον τοῦτον τῆς πολιτείας Κριτῶν ἐκάλεσαν .
⁸⁵ after which they returned to their former government, they then permitted themselves to be judged by him who appeared to be the best warrior and most courageous, whence it was that they called this interval of their government the Judges.	⁸⁵ after which they returned to their former government, letting themselves be judged by whoever seemed to be the best and bravest warrior, which is why they called this the period of their polity that of the Judges.
⁸⁵ Barach

⁸⁶ Ἐκκλησίαν δὲ ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel ποιήσας ὁ προφήτης τῶν ἙβραίωνHebrews " ἐπόμνυμαι , φησίν , ὑμῖν τὸν μέγιστον θεὸν , ὃς τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς ἐκείνους , λέγω δὴ ΜωυσῆνMoses καὶ ἈαρῶναAaron , παρήγαγεν εἰς τὸν βίον καὶ τοὺς πατέρας ἡμῶν ἐξήρπασεν ΑἰγυπτίωνEgyptians καὶ τῆς ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῖς δουλείας , μηδὲν μήτ᾽ αἰδοῖ χαρισαμένους μήτε ὑποστειλαμένους φόβῳ μήτε ἄλλῳ τινὶ πάθει παραχωρήσαντας εἰπεῖν , εἴ τι μοι πέπρακται σκαιὸν καὶ ἄδικον ἢ κέρδους ἕνεκα ἢ πλεονεξίας ἢ χάριτος τῆς πρὸς ἄλλους ·
⁸⁶ Then did Samuel the prophet call another assembly also, and said to them, “I solemnly adjure you by God Almighty, who brought those excellent brethren, I mean Moses and Aaron, into the world, and delivered our fathers from the Egyptians, and from the slavery they endured under them, that you will not speak what you say to gratify me, nor suppress any thing out of fear of me, nor be overborne by any other passion, but say, What have I ever done that was cruel or unjust? or what have I done out of lucre or covetousness, or to gratify others?	⁸⁶ The prophet Samuel called another assembly and said to them, "I appeal to you by God Almighty, who brought into the world those excellent brothers Moses and Aaron and rescued our forefathers from the Egyptians and their slavery, please do not say anything merely to gratify me, nor suppress anything out of fear, or be swayed by any other passion, but tell me, What have I ever done that was cruel or unjust? Or what have I done for profit or covetousness, or partiality?
⁸⁶ Barach

⁸⁷ ἐλέγξαι δὲ εἰ καὶ τῶν τοιούτων τι προσηκάμην [μόσχον ἢ πρόβατον ] , ἃ πρὸς τροφὴν ἀνεμέσητον δοκεῖ λαμβάνειν , ἢ εἴ τινος ὑποζύγιον εἰς ἐμὴν ἀποσπάσας χρείαν ἐλύπησα , τούτων ἕν τι κατειπεῖν παρόντος ὑμῶν τοῦ βασιλέως . οἱ δὲ ἀνέκραγον τούτων οὐδὲν ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ γεγονέναι , προστῆναι δὲ ὁσίως αὐτὸν καὶ δικαίως τοῦ ἔθνους .
⁸⁷ Bear witness against me, if I have taken an ox or a sheep, or any such thing, which yet when they are taken to support men, it is esteemed blameless; or have I taken an ass for mine own use of any one to his grief?—lay some one such crime to my charge, now we are in your king’s presence.” But they cried out, that no such thing had been done by him, but that he had presided over the nation after a holy and righteous manner.	⁸⁷ Accuse me, if I have even taken such a thing as an ox or a sheep, or anything else which may lawfully be used for food. If I have caused grief by taking any man's beast of burden for my own use, let him accuse me of it here in the presence of your king." They cried out that he had done no such thing, but had ruled the nation in holiness and justice.
⁸⁷ Barach

⁸⁸ ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel δὲ ταύτης ἐξ ἁπάντων τῆς μαρτυρίας αὐτῷ γενομένης " ἐπεὶ δεδώκατέ μοι , φησί , τὸ μηδὲν ἄτοπον ἔθ᾽ ὑμᾶς περὶ ἐμοῦ δύνασθαι λέγειν , φέρε νῦν μετὰ παρρησίας ἀκούσατέ μου λέγοντος , ὅτι μεγάλα ἠσεβήσατε εἰς τὸν θεὸν αἰτησάμενοι βασιλέα .
⁸⁸ Hereupon Samuel, when such a testimony had been given him by them all, said, “Since you grant that you are not able to lay any ill thing to my charge hitherto, come on now, and do you hearken while I speak with great freedom to you. You have been guilty of great impiety against God, in asking you a king.	⁸⁸ When all had testified to this, Samuel said, "Since you grant that you cannot accuse me of any wrong, come now and listen while I speak with great freedom. You have acted most impiously against God, in asking for a king.
⁸⁸ Barach

⁸⁹ διαμνημονεύειν δὲ ὑμᾶς προσῆκεν , ὅτι σὺν ἑβδομήκοντα μόνοις ἐκ τοῦ γένους ἡμῶν ὁ πάππος ἸάκωβοςJacob, James διὰ λιμὸν εἰς ΑἴγυπτονEgypt ἦλθε , κἀκεῖ πολλῶν μυριάδων ἐπιτεκνωθεισῶν , ἃς εἰς δουλείας καὶ χαλεπὰς ὕβρεις ἤγαγον οἱ ΑἰγύπτιοιEgyptians , ὁ θεὸς εὐξαμένων τῶν πατέρων χωρὶς βασιλέως παρέσχεν αὐτοῖς ῥύσασθαι τῆς ἀνάγκης τὸ πλῆθος ΜωυσῆνMoses αὐτοῖς καὶ ἈαρῶναAaron πέμψας ἀδελφοὺς , οἳ ἤγαγον ὑμᾶς εἰς τήνδε τὴν‎ γῆν , ἣν νῦν ἔχετε .
⁸⁹ It behooves you to remember that our grandfather Jacob came down into Egypt, by reason of a famine, with seventy souls only of our family, and that their posterity multiplied there to many ten thousands, whom the Egyptians brought into slavery and hard oppression; that God himself, upon the prayers of our fathers, sent Moses and Aaron, who were brethren, and gave them power to deliver the multitude out of their distress, and this without a king. These brought us into this very land which you now possess:	⁸⁹ You should have remembered how in time of a famine our grandfather Jacob sent down into Egypt with seventy souls all of our stock, and how they multiplied there to many thousands, whom the Egyptians brought into slavery and cruel bondage, and how at the prayers of our fathers, God sent the brothers Moses and Aaron and enabled them, without a king, to save the people from their plight and bring them into this land you now possess.
⁸⁹ Barach

⁹⁰ καὶ τούτων ἀπολαύσαντες ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ προδεδώκατε τὴν‎ θρησκείαν καὶ τὴν‎ εὐσέβειαν . οὐ μὴν ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῖς πολεμίοις ὑποχειρίους γενομένους ἠλευθέρωσε πρῶτον μὲν ἈσσυρίωνAssyrians καὶ τῆς ἐκείνων ἰσχύος ὑπερτέρους ἀπεργασάμενος , ἔπειτα ἈμμανιτῶνAmmanites κρατῆσαι παρασχὼν καὶ ΜωαβιτῶνMoabites καὶ τελευταίων ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines . Καὶ ταῦτ᾽ οὐ βασιλέως ἡγουμένου διεπράξασθε , ἀλλ᾽ ἸφθάεJephtha καὶ ΓεδεῶνοςGideon στρατηγούντων .
⁹⁰ and when you enjoyed these advantages from God, you betrayed his worship and religion; nay, moreover, when you were brought under the hands of your enemies, he delivered you, first by rendering you superior to the Assyrians and their forces, he then made you to overcome the Ammonites and the Moabites, and last of all the Philistines; and these things have been achieved under the conduct of Jephtha and Gideon.	⁹⁰ Yet after enjoying these things from God, you became traitors to worship and religion. Not only that, but he also saved you when you fell into the power of your enemies, first by raising you above the might of the Assyrians and then letting you defeat the Ammanites and the Moabites, and finally the Philistines. This you achieved not under the leadership of a king, but under Jephtha and Gideon as generals.
⁹⁰ Barach

⁹¹ τίς οὖν ἔσχεν ὑμᾶς ἄνοια φυγεῖν μὲν τὸν θεὸν , ὑπὸ βασιλέα δὲ εἶναι θέλειν ; ἀλλ᾽ ἐγὼ μὲν ἀπέδειξα τοῦτον ὃν αὐτὸς ἐπελέξατο , ἵνα μέντοι γε φανερὸν ποιήσω τὸν θεὸν ὀργιζόμενον καὶ δυσχεραίνοντα τῇ τῆς βασιλείας ὑμῶν αἱρέσει , δηλῶσαι τοῦθ᾽ ὑμῖν [τὸν θεὸν ] παρασκευάσω διὰ σημείων ἐναργῶς · ὃ γὰρ οὐδέπω πρότερον εἶδεν ὑμῶν οὐδεὶς ἐνταῦθα γεγενημένον , θέρους ἀκμῇ χειμῶνα , αἰτησάμενος τὸν θεὸν παρέξω τοῦτο νῦν ὑμῖν ἐπι
⁹¹ What madness therefore possessed you to fly from God, and to desire to be under a king?—yet have I ordained him for king whom he chose for you. However, that I may make it plain to you that God is angry and displeased at your choice of kingly government, I will so dispose him that he shall declare this very plainly to you by strange signals; for what none of you ever saw here before, I mean a winter storm in the midst of harvest, I will entreat of God, and will make it visible to you.”	⁹¹ What madness makes you forsake God and ask to be under a king? Yes, I did appoint for you the one that He chose, but to show you how angry and displeased God is at your choice of kingly rule, I will arrange for him to show you plainly through signs. For by my prayers I will have God show you something that none of you has ever seen before, a winter storm at harvest time."
⁹¹ Barach

⁹² γνῶναι . Καὶ ταῦτα εἰπόντος πρὸς τὸ πλῆθος τοῦ ΣαμουήλουSamuel βρονταῖς σημαίνει τὸ θεῖον καὶ ἀστραπαῖς καὶ χαλάζης καταφορᾷ τὴν‎ τοῦ προφήτου περὶ πάντων ἀλήθειαν , ὡς τεθαμβηκότας αὐτοὺς καὶ περιδεεῖς γινομένους ἁμαρτεῖν τε ὁμολογεῖν καὶ κατ᾽ ἄγνοιαν εἰς τοῦτο προπεσεῖν , καὶ ἱκετεύειν τὸν προφήτην ὡς πατέρα χρηστὸν καὶ ἐπιεικῆ τὸν θεὸν αὐτοῖς εὐμενῆ καταστῆσαι καὶ ταύτην ἀφεῖναι τὴν‎ ἁμαρτίαν , ἣν πρὸς οἷς ἐξύβρισαν ἄλλοις καὶ παρηνόμησαν προσεξειργάσαντο .
⁹² Now, as soon as he had said this, God gave such great signals by thunder and lightning, and the descent of hail, as attested the truth of all that the prophet had said, insomuch that they were amazed and terrified, and confessed they had sinned, and had fallen into that sin through ignorance; and besought the prophet, as one that was a tender and gentle father to them, to render God so merciful as to forgive this their sin, which they had added to those other offenses whereby they had affronted him and transgressed against him.	⁹² As Samuel said this to the crowd, the divinity indicated the truth of all the prophet had said by thunder and lightning and hailstones, so that they were amazed and terrified and confessed their sins but said it had been through ignorance, and they implored the prophet, as a tender and gentle father, to get God to mercifully forgive their sin and any other offences or transgressions they had committed.
⁹² Barach

⁹³ ὁ δὲ ὑπισχνεῖται καὶ παρακαλέσειν τὸν θεὸν συγγνῶναι περὶ τούτων αὐτοῖς καὶ πείσειν , συνεβούλευε μέντοι δικαίους εἶναι καὶ ἀγαθοὺς καὶ μνημονεύειν ἀεὶ τῶν διὰ τὴν‎ παράβασιν τῆς ἀρετῆς αὐτοῖς κακῶν συμπεσόντων καὶ τῶν σημείων τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ τῆς ΜωυσέοςMoses νομοθεσίας , εἰ σωτηρίας αὐτοῖς καὶ τῆς μετὰ τοῦ βασιλέως εὐδαιμονίας ἐστὶν ἐπιθυμία .
⁹³ So he promised them that he would beseech God, and persuade him to forgive them these their sins. However, he advised them to be righteous, and to be good, and ever to remember the miseries that had befallen them on account of their departure from virtue: as also to remember the strange signs God had shown them, and the body of laws that Moses had given them, if they had any desire of being preserved and made happy with their king.	⁹³ He promised to implore God to forgive them these sins and persuade him on their behalf, but warned them to be righteous and good and to always remember the evils that had befallen them for their lapses from virtue, and to remember the signs God had shown them and the legislation of Moses, if it was their wish to be safe and prosperous under their king.
⁹³ Barach

⁹⁴ εἰ δὲ τούτων ἀμελήσουσιν , ἔλεγεν ἥξειν αὐτοῖς τε καὶ τῷ βασιλεῖ μεγάλην ἐκ θεοῦ πληγήν . Καὶ ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel μὲν ταῦτα τοῖς ἙβραίοιςHebrews προφητεύσας ἀπέλυσεν αὐτοὺς ἐπὶ τὰ οἰκεῖα βεβαιώσας ἐκ δευτέρου τῷ ΣαούλῳSaul τὴν‎ βασιλείαν .
⁹⁴ But he said, that if they should grow careless of these things, great judgments would come from God upon them, and upon their king. And when Samuel had thus prophesied to the Hebrews, he dismissed them to their own homes, having confirmed the kingdom to Saul the second time.	⁹⁴ He said that if they grew careless of these things, God would strike them and their king with a mighty blow. When Samuel had prophesied this to the Hebrews he sent them home, having confirmed the kingdom to Saul the second time.
⁹⁴ Barach

Chapter 6
[095-130]
Saul's successful attack on the Philistines

☜ ☞

⁹⁵ Οὗτος δ᾽ ἐπιλέξας ἐκ τοῦ πλήθους ὡς τρισχιλίους τοὺς μὲν δισχιλίους ὥστε σωματοφυλακεῖν αὐτὸν λαβὼν αὐτὸς διέτριβεν ἐν ΒεθήλῳBethel πόλει , ἸωνάθῃJonathan δὲ τῷ παιδὶ τοὺς λοιποὺς δοὺς ὥστε σωματοφυλακεῖν αὐτὸν εἰς ΓεβὰλGebala ἔπεμψεν . ὁ δ᾽ ἐκπολιορκεῖ τι φρούριον τῶν ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines οὐ πόρρω ΓεβάλωνGebala.
⁹⁵ Now Saul chose out of the multitude about three thousand men, and he took two thousand of them to be the guards of his own body, and abode in the city Bethel, but he gave the rest of them to Jonathan his son, to be the guards of his body; and sent him to Gibeah, where he besieged and took a certain garrison of the Philistines, not far from Gilgal;	⁹⁵ From among the people he chose about three thousand men, taking two thousand of them to live as his bodyguards in the city of Bethel and giving the rest as bodyguards to his son Jonathan, whom he sent to Gebala; and he besieged and took a garrison of Philistines, not far from Gebala.
⁹⁵ Barach

⁹⁶ οἱ γὰρ ΠαλαιστῖνοιPhilistines καταστρεφόμενοι τοὺς ἸουδαίουςJews τά τε ὅπλα αὐτοὺς ἀφῃροῦντο καὶ τοὺς ὀχυρωτάτους τῆς χώρας τόπους φρουραῖς κατελαμβάνοντο καὶ σιδηροφορεῖν χρῆσθαί τε καθάπαξ ἀπηγόρευον σιδήρῳ , καὶ διὰ ταύτην τὴν‎ πρόρρησιν οἱ γεωργοὶ , εἴποτε δεήσει᾽ αὐτοὺς ἐπισκευάσαι τι τῶν ἐργαλείων , ἢ ὕνιν ἢ δίκελλαν ἢ ἄλλο τι τῶν εἰς γεωργίαν χρησίμων , φοιτῶντες εἰς τοὺς ΠαλαιστίνουςPhilistines ταῦτα ἔπραττον .
⁹⁶ for the Philistines of Gibeah had beaten the Jews, and taken their weapons away, and had put garrisons into the strongest places of the country, and had forbidden them to carry any instrument of iron, or at all to make use of any iron in any case whatsoever. And on account of this prohibition it was that the husbandmen, if they had occasion to sharpen any of their tools, whether it were the coulter or the spade, or any instrument of husbandry, they came to the Philistines to do it.	⁹⁶ When the Philistines had defeated the Jews they took away their weapons and put garrisons into the strongholds of the region and forbade them tools of iron, or the use of iron for any purpose. Under this embargo, if the farmers needed to sharpen any worktool, plowshare or spade or anything else for farming, they had to go to the Philistines for it.
⁹⁶ Barach

⁹⁷ ὡς δὲ ἠκούσθη τοῖς ΠαλαιστίνοιςPhilistines ἡ τῆς φρουρᾶς ἀναίρεσις ἀγανακτήσαντες καὶ δεινὴν ὕβριν τὴν‎ καταφρόνησιν ἡγησάμενοι στρατεύουσιν ἐπὶ τοὺς ἸουδαίουςJews πεζῶν μὲν τριάκοντα μυριάσιν ἅρμασι δὲ τρισμυρίοις , ἵππον δὲ ἑξακισχιλίαν ἐπήγοντο ·
⁹⁷ Now as soon as the Philistines heard of this slaughter of their garrison, they were in a rage about it, and, looking on this contempt as a terrible affront offered them, they made war against the Jews, with three hundred thousand footmen, and thirty thousand chariots, and six thousand horses;	⁹⁷ When the Philistines heard of the destruction of their garrison they were enraged and saw it as a terrible affront, and went to war against the Jews with three hundred thousand infantry and thirty thousand chariots and six thousand horses.
⁹⁷ Barach

⁹⁸ καὶ στρατοπεδευσαμένων πρὸς πόλει ΜαχμὰMachma τοῦτο ΣαοῦλοςSaul ὁ τῶν ἸουδαίωνJews βασιλεὺς μαθὼν εἰς ΓάλγαλαGalgala καταβαίνει πόλιν καὶ διὰ πάσης κηρύσσει τῆς χώρας ἐπ᾽ ἐλευθερίᾳ καλῶν τὸν λαὸν ἐπὶ τὸν πόλεμον τὸν πρὸς ΠαλαιστίνουςPhilistines , τὴν‎ δύναμιν ἐκφαυλίζων αὐτῶν καὶ διασύρων ὡς οὐκ ἀξιόλογον οὐδ᾽ ὥστε φοβεῖσθαι διακινδυνεύειν πρὸς αὐτούς .
⁹⁸ and they pitched their camp at the city Michmash. When Saul, the king of the Hebrews, was informed of this, he went down to the city Gilgal, and made proclamation over all the country, that they should try to regain their liberty; and called them to the war against the Philistines, diminishing their forces, and despising them as not very considerable, and as not so great but they might hazard a battle with them.	⁹⁸ When they had pitched camp at the city of Machma the king of the Hebrews, Saul, learned of it and went down to the city of Galgala and sent heralds all over the region in the name of liberty, calling them to war against the Philistines, whose strength he downplayed, scorning them as not so powerful or great that one need fear a war with them.
⁹⁸ Barach

⁹⁹ κατανοήσαντες δὲ τὸ πλῆθος τῶν ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines οἱ τοῦ ΣαούλουSaul κατεπλάγησαν , καὶ οἱ μὲν εἰς τὰ σπήλαια καὶ τοὺς ὑπονόμους ἔκρυψαν αὑτοὺς , οἱ πλείους δὲ εἰς τὴν‎ πέραν τοῦ ἸορδάνουJordan γῆν ἔφυγον · αὕτη δ᾽ ἦν ΓάδουGad καὶ ῬουβήλουRubel, Rouben.
⁹⁹ But when the people about Saul observed how numerous the Philistines were, they were under a great consternation; and some of them hid themselves in caves and in dens under ground, but the greater part fled into the land beyond Jordan, which belonged to Gad and Reuben.	⁹⁹ When Saul's entourage realized the real numbers of the Philistines, they were very afraid and some of them hid in caves and underground dens, while the majority fled to the land beyond the Jordan belonging to Gad and Rubel.
⁹⁹ Barach

¹⁰⁰ Πέμψας δὲ ΣαοῦλοςSaul πρὸς τὸν προφήτην ἐκάλει πρὸς αὑτὸν συνδιασκεψόμενον περὶ τοῦ πολέμου καὶ τῶν πραγμάτων . ὁ δὲ περιμένειν αὐτὸν ἐκέλευσεν αὐτόθι καὶ παρασκευάζειν θύματα · μετὰ γὰρ ἡμέρας ἑπτὰ πρὸς αὐτὸν ἥξειν , ὅπως θύσωσι τῇ ἑβδόμῃ τῶν ἡμερῶν , ἔπειθ᾽afterward οὕτως συμβάλωσι τοῖς πολεμίοις .
¹⁰⁰ But Saul sent to the prophet, and called him to consult with him about the war and the public affairs; so he commanded him to stay there for him, and to prepare sacrifices, for he would come to him within seven days, that they might offer sacrifices on the seventh day, and might then join battle with their enemies.	¹⁰⁰ Saul sent to call the prophet to come and confer with him about the war and public policy, and was told to wait there for him and to prepare sacrifices, for he would come to him after seven days, and on the seventh of those days he would sacrifice before going out to battle with their enemies.
¹⁰⁰ Barach

¹⁰¹ καὶ περιμένει μὲν ὡς ὁ προφήτης ἐπέστειλεν , οὐκέτι μέντοι γε διατηρεῖ τὴν‎ ἐντολήν , ἀλλ᾽ ὡς ἑώρα βραδύνοντα μὲν τὸν προφήτην , αὑτὸν δὲ ὑπὸ τῶν στρατιωτῶν καταλειπόμενον , λαβὼν τὰ θύματα τὴν‎ θυσίαν ἐπετέλει · ἐπεὶ δὲ τὸν ΣαμουῆλονSamuel ἤκουσε προσιόντα ὑπαντησόμενος ἐξῆλθεν .
¹⁰¹ So he waited as the prophet sent to him to do; yet did not he, however, observe the command that was given him, but when he saw that the prophet tarried longer than he expected, and that he was deserted by the soldiers, he took the sacrifices and offered them; and when he heard that Samuel was come, he went out to meet him.	¹⁰¹ So he waited as the prophet said but did not keep his other command, for as he saw the prophet delaying and that his soldiers were deserting, he took the sacrifices and offered them. Then hearing that Samuel had arrived, he went out to meet him.
¹⁰¹ Barach

¹⁰² ὁ δ᾽ οὐκ ὀρθῶς αὐτὸν ἔφη πεποιηκέναι παρακούσαντα ὧν ἐπέστειλεν αὐτὸς καὶ φθάσαντα τὴν‎ παρουσίαν , ἣν κατὰ βούλησιν γινομένην τοῦ θείου πρὸς τὰς εὐχὰς καὶ τὰς θυσίας τὰς ὑπὲρ τοῦ πλήθους προλάβοι κακῶς ἱερουργήσας καὶ προπετὴςreckless γενόμενος .
¹⁰² But the prophet said he had not done well in disobeying the injunctions he had sent to him, and had not staid till his coming, which being appointed according to the will of God, he had prevented him in offering up those prayers and those sacrifices that he should have made for the multitude, and that he therefore had performed divine offices in an ill manner, and had been rash in performing them.	¹⁰² The prophet said he had done wrong in disobeying the message he had sent him and not waiting until his arrival, as decreed by the divine will, but had acted too quickly in offering for the people the prayers and sacrifices he himself should have made.
¹⁰² Barach

¹⁰³ ἀπολογουμένου δὲ τοῦ ΣαούλουSaul καὶ περιμεῖναι μὲν τὰς ἡμέρας ἃς ὥρισε λέγοντος , ὑπὸ δὲ ἀνάγκης καὶ ἀναχωρήσεωςa retreat μὲν τῶν αὑτοῦ στρατιωτῶν διὰ φόβον , στρατοπεδείας δὲ τῶν ἐχθρῶν ἐν ΜαχμᾶMachma καὶ ἀκοῆς τῆς ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν εἰς ΓάλγαλαGalgala καταβάσεως ἐπειχθῆναι πρὸς τὴν‎ θυσίαν .
¹⁰³ Hereupon Saul made an apology for himself, and said that he had waited as many days as Samuel had appointed him; that he had been so quick in offering his sacrifices, upon account of the necessity he was in, and because his soldiers were departing from him, out of their fear of the enemy’s camp at Michmash, the report being gone abroad that they were coming down upon him of Gilgal. To which Samuel replied,	¹⁰³ Saul excused himself by saying that he had waited the days set by Samuel and had been forced to hurry in offering his sacrifice, as his soldiers were leaving him, fearing the enemy's camp at Machma, for a rumour had gone around that they were marching upon him at Galgala.
¹⁰³ Barach

¹⁰⁴ ὑπολαβὼν δὲ ὁ ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel " ἀλλὰ σύγε , φησίν , εἰ δίκαιος ἦσθα καὶ μὴ παρήκουσας ἐμοῦ μηδ᾽ ὧν ὑπέθετό μοι περὶ τῶν παρόντων ὁ θεὸς ὠλιγώρησας ταχύτερος ἢ συνέφερε τοῖς πράγμασι γεγονὼς , σοί τ᾽ αὐτῷ πλεῖστον ἂν
¹⁰⁴ “Nay, certainly, if thou hadst been a righteous man, and hadst not disobeyed me, nor slighted the commands which God suggested to me concerning the present state of affairs, and hadst not acted more hastily than the present circumstances required, thou wouldst have been permitted to reign a long time, and thy posterity after thee.”	¹⁰⁴ Samuel replied, "If you had been righteous and had not disobeyed me or slighted God's commands to me about this matter by acting too soon, you would have been allowed to reign a long time and your descendants after you."
¹⁰⁴ Barach

¹⁰⁵ βασιλεῦσαι χρόνον ἐξεγένετο καὶ τοῖς σοῖς ἐγγόνοις . Καὶ ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel μὲν ἀχθόμενος ἐπὶ τοῖς γεγενημένοις ἀνεχώρησε παρ᾽ αὑτὸν , ΣαοῦλοςSaul δὲ εἰς ΓαβαὼνGibeon πόλιν ἔχων ἑξακοσίους μεθ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ μόνον ἧκε σὺν ἸωνάθῃJonathan τῷ παιδί . τούτων δὲ οἱ πλείους οὐκ εἶχον ὅπλα τῆς χώρας σπανιζούσης σιδήρου καὶ τῶν ὅπλα χαλκεύειν δυναμένων · οὐ γὰρ εἴων οἱ ΠαλαιστῖνοιPhilistines ταῦτα εἶναι , καθὼς μικρὸν ἔμπροσθεν δεδηλώκαμεν .
¹⁰⁵ So Samuel, being grieved at what happened, returned home; but Saul came to the city Gibeah, with his son Jonathan, having only six hundred men with him; and of these the greater part had no weapons, because of the scarcity of iron in that country, as well as of those that could make such weapons; for, as we showed a little before, the Philistines had not suffered them to have such iron or such workmen.	¹⁰⁵ So Samuel went home vexed by what had occurred, and Saul went with his son Jonathan to the city of Gebala with only six hundred men, most of them unarmed since iron and ironsmiths who could make weapons were scarce in that region, for as we explained a while back, the Philistines did not allow them.
¹⁰⁵ Barach

¹⁰⁶ διελόντες δ᾽ εἰς τρία μέρη τὴν‎ στρατιὰν οἱ ΠαλαιστῖνοιPhilistines καὶ κατὰ τοσαύτας ὁδοὺς ἐπερχόμενοι τὴν‎ τῶν ἙβραίωνHebrews χώραν ἐπόρθουν , βλεπόντων τε ΣαούλουSaul τοῦ βασιλέως αὐτῶν καὶ τοῦ παιδὸς ἸωνάθουJonathan ἀμῦναί τε τῇ γῇ , μεθ᾽ ἑξακοσίων γὰρ μόνων ἦσαν , οὐ δυναμένων.
¹⁰⁶ Now the Philistines divided their army into three companies, and took as many roads, and laid waste the country of the Hebrews, while king Saul and his son Jonathan saw what was done, but were not able to defend the land, having no more than six hundred men with them.	¹⁰⁶ The Philistines divided their army into three and going in three directions, ravaged the land of the Hebrews, while king Saul and his son Jonathan saw them but were unable to defend the land, having only six hundred men.
¹⁰⁶ Barach

¹⁰⁷ καθεζόμενοι δ᾽ αὐτός τε καὶ ὁ παῖς αὐτοῦ‎ καὶ ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς ἘχίαςAbiah ἀπόγονος ὢν ἨλὶEli τοῦ ἀρχιερέως ἐπὶ βουνοῦ ὑψηλοῦ καὶ τὴν‎ γῆν λεηλατουμένην ὁρῶντες ἐν ἀγωνίᾳ δεινῇ καθεστήκεσαν . συντίθεται δὲ ὁ ΣαούλουSaul παῖς τῷ ὁπλοφόρῳ , κρύφα πορευθέντες αὐτοὶ εἰς τὴν‎ τῶν πολεμίων παρεμβολὴν ἐκδραμεῖν καὶ ταραχὴν ἐμποιῆσαι καὶ θόρυβον [αὐτοῖς ] .
¹⁰⁷ But as he, and his son, and Abiah the high priest, who was of the posterity of Eli the high priest, were sitting upon a pretty high hill, and seeing the land laid waste, they were mightily disturbed at it. Now Saul’s son agreed with his armor-bearer, that they would go privately to the enemy’s camp, and make a tumult and a disturbance among them.	¹⁰⁷ When he and his son and Abiah the high priest, a descendant of Eli the high priest, were sitting on a high hill watching the land being devastated, they were greatly disturbed. Then Saul's son agreed with his armour-bearer to go secretly to the enemy's camp and create a commotion and uproar among them.
¹⁰⁷ Barach

¹⁰⁸ τοῦ δὲ ὁπλοφόρου προθύμως ἕπεσθαι φήσαντος ὅποιto which place ποτ᾽ ἂν ἡγῆται , κἂν ἀποθανεῖν δέῃ , προσλαβὼν τὴν‎ τοῦ νεανίσκου συνεργίαν καὶ καταβὰς ἀπὸ τοῦ βουνοῦ πρὸς τοὺς πολεμίους ἐπορεύετο . ἦν δὲ τὸ τῶν πολεμίων στρατόπεδον ἐπὶ κρημνοῦ , τρισὶν ἄκραις εἰς λεπτὸν ἀπηκονημέναις μῆκος πέτρας ἐν κύκλῳ περιστεφανούσης ὥσπερ προβόλοις τὰς ἐπιχειρήσεις ἀπομαχόμενον .
¹⁰⁸ And when the armor-bearer had readily promised to follow him whithersoever he should lead him, though he should be obliged to die in the attempt, Jonathan made use of the young man’s assistance, and descended from the hill, and went to their enemies. Now the enemy’s camp was upon a precipice which had three tops, that ended in a small but sharp and long extremity, while there was a rock that surrounded them, like lines made to prevent the attacks of an enemy.	¹⁰⁸ When the armour-bearer readily promised to follow wherever he should lead, even if he must die in the attempt, Jonathan and the young man descended from the hill and went toward the enemy. The enemy camp was on a clifftop with three peaks, ending in a long and narrow tip, with crags around them like defence lines to prevent any attempted attack.
¹⁰⁸ Barach

¹⁰⁹ ἔνθεν συνέβαινεν ἠμελῆσθαι τὰς φυλακὰς τοῦ στρατοπέδου διὰ τὸ φύσει περιεῖναι τῷ χωρίῳ τὴν‎ ἀσφάλειαν καὶ παντὶ νομίζειν ἀμήχανον εἶναι κατ᾽ ἐκείνας οὐκ ἀναβῆναι μόνον ἀλλὰ καὶ προσελθεῖν .
¹⁰⁹ There it so happened, that the out-guards of the camp were neglected, because of the security that here arose from the situation of the place, and because they thought it altogether impossible, not only to ascend up to the camp on that quarter, but so much as to come near it.	¹⁰⁹ The nature of the place was so secure that the guarding of the camp was neglected, as they thought it impossible to ascend to the camp from that side, or even to approach it.
¹⁰⁹ Barach

¹¹⁰ ὡς οὖν ἧκον εἰς τὴν‎ παρεμβολὴν ὁ ἸωνάθηςJonathan παρεθάρσυνε τὸν ὁπλοφόρον καὶ " προσβάλωμεν τοῖς πολεμίοις , ἔλεγε , κἂν μὲν ἀναβῆναι κελεύσωσι πρὸς αὑτοὺς ἡμᾶς ἰδόντες σημεῖον τοῦτο νίκης ὑπολάμβανε , ἐὰν δὲ φθέγξωνται
¹¹⁰ As soon, therefore, as they came to the camp, Jonathan encouraged his armor-bearer, and said to him, “Let us attack our enemies; and if, when they see us, they bid us come up to them, take that for a signal of victory; but if they say nothing, as not intending to invite us to come up, let us return back again.”	¹¹⁰ When they reached the camp, Jonathan encouraged his armour-bearer, "Let us attack the enemy" he said, "and if, when they see us, they bid us come up to them, take that for a sign of victory, but if they say nothing and do not call us to come up, let us turn back."
¹¹⁰ Barach

¹¹¹ μηδὲν ὡς οὐ καλοῦντες ἡμᾶς ὑποστρέψωμεν . προσιόντων δὲ αὐτῶν τῷ στρατοπέδῳ τῶν πολεμίων ὑποφαινούσης ἤδη τῆς ἡμέρας ἰδόντες οἱ ΠαλαιστῖνοιPhilistines πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἔλεγον ἐκ τῶν ὑπονόμων καὶ σπηλαίων προιέναι τοὺς ἙβραίουςHebrews , καὶ πρὸς ἸωνάθηνJonathan καὶ τὸν ὁπλοφόρον αὐτοῦ‎ " δεῦτε , ἔφασανto affirm, say , ἀνέλθετε πρὸς ἡμᾶς , ἵνα
¹¹¹ So when they were approaching to the enemy’s camp, just after break of day, and the Philistines saw them, they said one to another, “The Hebrews come out of their dens and caves:” and they said to Jonathan and to his armor-bearer, “Come on, ascend up to us, that we may inflict a just punishment upon you, for your rash attempt upon us.”	¹¹¹ As they were approaching the enemy camp just after daybreak, the Philistines saw it and said to each other, "The Hebrews are coming from their dens and caves." To Jonathan and to his armour-bearer they said, "Come on up to us, and we will teach you a good lesson for this rash venture."
¹¹¹ Barach

¹¹² ὑμᾶς τιμωρησώμεθα τῶν τετολμημένων ἀξίως . ἀσπασάμενος δὲ τὴν‎ φωνὴν ὁ τοῦ ΣαούλουSaul παῖς ὡς νίκην αὐτῷ σημαίνουσαν παραυτίκα μὲν ἀνεχώρησαν ἐξ οὗπερ ὤφθησαν τόπου τοῖς πολεμίοις , παραμειψάμενοι δὲ τοῦτον ἐπὶ τὴν‎ πέτραν ἧκον ἔρημον οὖσαν τῶν φυλαττόντων διὰ τὴν‎ ὀχυρότητα .
¹¹² So Saul’s son accepted of that invitation, as what signified to him victory, and he immediately came out of the place whence they were seen by their enemies: so he changed his place, and came to the rock, which had none to guard it, because of its own strength;	¹¹² Saul's son accepted the call as a sign of victory and instantly left the place where they were seen by their enemies and relocated to the cliff where there was no one on guard because of its strength.
¹¹² Barach

¹¹³ κἀκεῖθεν ἀνερπύσαντες μετὰ πολλῆς ταλαιπωρίας ἐβιάσαντο τὴν‎ τοῦ χωρίου φύσιν ἀνελθεῖν ἐπὶ τοὺς πολεμίους , ἐπιπεσόντες δ᾽ αὐτοῖς κοιμωμένοις ἀποκτείνουσι μὲν ὡς εἴκοσι , ταραχῆς δὲ καὶ ἐκπλήξεωςconsternation αὐτοὺς ἐγέμισαν , ὡς τινὰς μὲν φυγεῖν τὰς πανοπλίας ἀπορρίψαντας ,
¹¹³ from thence they crept up with great labor and difficulty, and so far overcame by force the nature of the place, till they were able to fight with their enemies. So they fell upon them as they were asleep, and slew about twenty of them, and thereby filled them with disorder and surprise, insomuch that some of them threw away their entire armor and fled;	¹¹³ From there, with great difficulty given the nature of the place, they toiled their way up until they got within reach of the enemy. Then they attacked them during their sleep and killed about twenty of them, causing great disorder and alarm. Some threw away all their armour and fled,
¹¹³ Barach

¹¹⁴ οἱ δὲ πολλοὶ μὴ γνωρίζοντες ἑαυτοὺς διὰ τὸ ἐκ πολλῶν ἐθνῶν εἶναι πολεμίους ὑπονοοῦντες ἀλλήλους , καὶ γὰρ εἴκαζον ἀναβῆναι πρὸς αὐτοὺς τῶν ἙβραίωνHebrews οὐ δύο μόνους , εἰς μάχην ἐτράποντο . Καὶ οἱ μὲν αὐτῶν ἀπέθνησκον κτεινόμενοι , τινὲς δὲ φεύγοντες κατὰ τῶν πετρῶν ὠθούμενοι κατεκρημνίζοντο .
¹¹⁴ but the greatest part, not knowing one another, because they were of different nations, suspected one another to be enemies, (for they did not imagine there were only two of the Hebrews that came up,) and so they fought one against another; and some of them died in the battle, and some, as they were flying away, were thrown down from the rock headlong.	¹¹⁴ but most of them, being of different nations and never dreaming that only two of the Hebrews had climbed up to them, mistook each other for the enemy and fought it out, so that some were killed and others in their flight fell down headlong from the cliff.
¹¹⁴ Barach

¹¹⁵ Τῶν δὲ τοῦ ΣαούλουSaul κατασκόπων τεταράχθαι τὸ στρατόπεδον τῶν ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines φρασάντων τῷ βασιλεῖ ΣαοῦλοςSaul ἠρώτα , μή τις εἴη τῶν αὑτοῦ κεχωρισμένος . ἀκούσας δὲ τὸν υἱὸν καὶ σὺν αὐτῷ τὸν ὁπλοφόρον ἀπεῖναι κελεύει τὸν ἀρχιερέα λαβόντα τὴν‎ ἀρχιερατικὴν στολὴν προφητεύειν αὐτῷ περὶ τῶν μελλόντων . τοῦ δὲ νίκην ἔσεσθαι καὶ κράτος κατὰ τῶν πολεμίων φράσαντος ἐπεξέρχεται τοῖς ΠαλαιστίνοιςPhilistines καὶ τεταραγμένοις προσβάλλει καὶ φονεύουσιν ἀλλήλους .
¹¹⁵ Now Saul’s watchmen told the king that the camp of the Philistines was in confusion; then he inquired whether any body was gone away from the army; and when he heard that his son, and with him his armor-bearer, were absent, he bade the high priest take the garments of his high priesthood, and prophesy to him what success they should have; who said that they should get the victory, and prevail against their enemies. So he went out after the Philistines, and set upon them as they were slaying one another.	¹¹⁵ When Saul's spies reported to their king that the camp of the Philistines was in a panic, Saul inquired if anyone had left the army and heard that his son was missing along with his armour-bearer, he ordered the high priest to put on his priestly vestments and prophesy to him what the outcome would be. As he said it would be victory and triumph over their enemies, he went out against the Philistines and attacked them as they were in confusion and killing each other.
¹¹⁵ Barach

¹¹⁶ προσρέουσι δὲ αὐτῷ καὶ οἱ πρότερον εἴς τε τοὺς ὑπονόμους καὶ εἰς τὰ σπήλαια συμφυγόντες ἀκούσαντες ὅτι νικᾷ ΣαοῦλοςSaul · γενομένων δὲ ὡς μυρίων ἤδη τῶν ἙβραίωνHebrews διώκει τοὺς πολεμίους κατὰ πᾶσαν ἐσκορπισμένους τὴν‎ χώραν . εἴτε δὲ ὑπὸ τῆς ἐπὶ τῇ νίκῃ χαρᾶς οὕτω παραλόγως γενομένῃ , συμβαίνει γὰρ μὴ κρατεῖν τοῦ λογισμοῦ τοὺς οὕτως εὐτυχήσαντας , εἴθ᾽ ὑπὸ ἀγνοίας εἰς δεινὸν προπίπτει καὶ πολλὴν ἔχονto have, hold κατάμεμψιν ἔργον ·
¹¹⁶ Those also who had fled to dens and caves, upon hearing that Saul was gaining a victory, came running to him. When, therefore, the number of the Hebrews that came to Saul amounted to about ten thousand, he pursued the enemy, who were scattered all over the country; but then he fell into an action, which was a very unhappy one, and liable to be very much blamed; for, whether out of ignorance or whether out of joy for a victory gained so strangely, (for it frequently happens that persons so fortunate are not then able to use their reason consistently,)	¹¹⁶ On hearing that Saul was winning, those who had fled to the dens and caves came running to his help. When about ten thousand Hebrews showed up he pursued the enemy who were scattered all over the region. But then, whether from ignorance or from the joy of so surprising a victory, for people often fail to think clearly after a stroke of good fortune, he did something terrible and very blameworthy.
¹¹⁶ Barach

¹¹⁷ βουλόμενος γὰρ αὑτῷ τε τιμωρῆσαι καὶ δίκην ἀπολαβεῖν παρὰ τῶν ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines ἐπαρᾶται τοῖς ἙβραίοιςHebrews , ἵν᾽ εἴ τις ἀποσχόμενος τοῦ φονεύειν τοὺς ἐχθροὺς φάγοι καὶ μὴ μέχρι νὺξ ἐπελθοῦσα τῆς ἀναιρέσεως καὶ τῆς διώξεως αὐτοὺς παύσει τῶν πολεμίων , οὗτος ἐπάρατος ᾖ .
¹¹⁷ as he was desirous to avenge himself, and to exact a due punishment of the Philistines, he denounced a curse upon the Hebrews: That if any one put a stop to his slaughter of the enemy, and fell on eating, and left off the slaughter or the pursuit before the night came on, and obliged them so to do, he should be accursed.	¹¹⁷ In his eagerness to take revenge and punish the Philistines, he invoked a curse upon the Hebrews if anyone stopped to eat and ceased killing the enemy or broke off the pursuit before nightfall made them do so.
¹¹⁷ Barach

¹¹⁸ τοῦ δὲ ΣαούλουSaul τοῦτο φήσαντος , ἐπεὶ κατά τινα δρυμὸν ἐγένοντο βαθὺν καὶ μελισσῶν γέμοντα τῆς ἘφράμουEphraim κληρουχίας , ὁ τοῦ ΣαούλουSaul παῖς οὐκ ἐπακηκοὼς τῆς τοῦ πατρὸς ἀρᾶς οὐδὲ τῆς ἐπ᾽ αὐτῇ τοῦ πλήθους ὁμολογίας ἀποθλίψας τι κηρίον τοῦ μέλιτος ἤσθιε .
¹¹⁸ Now after Saul had denounced this curse, since they were now in a wood belonging to the tribe of Ephraim, which was thick and full of bees, Saul’s son, who did not hear his father denounce that curse, nor hear of the approbation the multitude gave to it, broke off a piece of a honey-comb, and ate part of it.	¹¹⁸ After Saul had said this, when they reached a wood belonging to the tribe of Ephraim which was thick and full of bees, Saul's son, who did not hear his father make the curse, or hear the people confirming it, broke off part of a honeycomb and ate it.
¹¹⁸ Barach

¹¹⁹ μεταξὺ δὲ γνοὺς , ὅτι μετὰ δεινῆς ἀρᾶς ὁ πατὴρ ἀπεῖπε μὴ γεύσασθαί τινα πρὸ ἡλίου δυσμῶν , ἐσθίων μὲν ἐπαύσατο , ἔφη δὲ οὐκ ὀρθῶς κωλῦσαι τὸν πατέρα · μετὰ μείζονος γὰρ ἰσχύος ἂν καὶ προθυμίας διώκοντας , εἰ τροφῆς μετελάμβανον , πολλῷ πλείονας τῶν ἐχθρῶν καὶ λαβεῖν καὶ φονεῦσαι .
¹¹⁹ But, in the mean time, he was informed with what a curse his father had forbidden them to taste any thing before sun-setting: so he left off eating, and said his father had not done well in this prohibition, because, had they taken some food, they had pursued the enemy with greater rigor and alacrity, and had both taken and slain many more of their enemies.	¹¹⁹ Soon he learned of his father's curse forbidding them to taste anything before sunset, and stopped eating but said that his father's embargo was not good, for if they had taken along some food they would have pursued the enemy with more vigour and force and captured and killed many more of them.
¹¹⁹ Barach

¹²⁰ Πολλὰς γοῦν κατακόψαντες μυριάδας τῶν ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines δείλης ὀψίας ἐπὶ διαρπαγὴν τοῦ στρατοπέδου τῶν ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines τρέπονται , καὶ λείαν πολλὴν καὶ βοσκήματα λαβόντες κατασφάζουσι καὶ ταῦτ᾽ ἔναιμα κατήσθιον . ἀπαγγέλλεται δὲ τῷ βασιλεῖ ὑπὸ τῶν γραμματέων , ὅτι τὸ πλῆθος εἰς τὸν θεὸν ἐξαμαρτάνει θῦσαν καὶ πρὶν ἢ τὸ αἷμα καλῶς ἀποπλῦναι καὶ τὰς σάρκας ποιῆσαι καθαρὰς ἐσθίον .
¹²⁰ When, therefore, they had slain many ten thousands of the Philistines, they fell upon spoiling the camp of the Philistines, but not till late in the evening. They also took a great deal of prey and cattle, and killed them, and ate them with their blood. This was told to the king by the scribes, that the multitude were sinning against God as they sacrificed, and were eating before the blood was well washed away, and the flesh was made clean.	¹²⁰ Still they cut off many thousands of the Philistines, and late in the evening set to despoiling the Philistine camp, taking a large amount of booty and livestock which they killed and ate along with their blood. The scribes reported to the king how the people were sinning against God in their sacrifices and were eating before the blood was well washed off and the meat had been purified.
¹²⁰ Barach

¹²¹ καὶ ΣαοῦλοςSaul κελεύει κυλισθῆναι λίθον μέγαν εἰς μέσον καὶ κηρύσσει θύειν ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ τὸν ὄχλον τὰ ἱερεῖα καὶ τὰ κρέα μὴ σὺν τῷ αἵματι δαίνυσθαι · τοῦτο γὰρ οὐκ εἶναι τῷ θεῷ κεχαρισμένον . τοῦτο δὲ πάντων κατὰ τὴν‎ πρόσταξιν τοῦ βασιλέως ποιησάντων ἵστησιν ἐκεῖ βωμὸν ὁ ΣαοῦλοςSaul καὶ ὡλοκαύτωσεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ ἐκεῖ τῷ θεῷ . τοῦτον πρῶτον βωμὸν κατεσκεύασεν .
¹²¹ Then did Saul give order that a great stone should be rolled into the midst of them, and he made proclamation that they should kill their sacrifices upon it, and not feed upon the flesh with the blood, for that was not acceptable to God. And when all the people did as the king commanded them, Saul erected an altar there, and offered burnt-offerings upon it to God This was the first altar that Saul built.	¹²¹ Then Saul had a great stone rolled into the middle and proclaimed that the crowd should sacrifice upon it and not eat the flesh along with the blood, as this was not pleasing to God. When all did as the king directed, Saul raised an altar there and offered holocausts to God there. This was the first altar built by Saul.
¹²¹ Barach

¹²² Ἄγειν δ᾽ εὐθὺς τὴν‎ στρατιὰν ἐπὶ τὴν‎ παρεμβολὴν τῶν πολεμίων ἐπὶ τὴν‎ διαρπαγὴν τῶν ἐν αὐτῇ βουλόμενος πρὶν ἡμέρας καὶ τῶν στρατιωτῶν οὐκ ὀκνούντων ἕπεσθαι , πολλὴν δ᾽ εἰς ἃ προστάττει προθυμίαν ἐνδεικνυμένων , καλέσας ὁ βασιλεὺς ἈχίτωβονAhitob τὸν ἀρχιερέα κελεύει αὐτὸν γνῶναι , εἰ δίδωσιν αὐτοῖς ὁ θεὸς καὶ συγχωρεῖ βαδίσασιν ἐπὶ τὸ στρατόπεδον τῶν ἐχθρῶν διαφθεῖραι τοὺς ἐν αὐτῷ τυγχάνοντας .
¹²² So when Saul was desirous of leading his men to the enemy’s camp before it was day, in order to plunder it, and when the soldiers were not unwilling to follow him, but indeed showed great readiness to do as he commanded them, the king called Ahitub the high priest, and enjoined him to know of God whether he would grant them the favor and permission to go against the enemy’s camp, in order to destroy those that were in it.	¹²² Before daylight Saul wished to lead his men into the enemy camp to loot it and the soldiers were not unwilling but were eager to do as he directed, the king called Ahitob the high priest and told him to find out if God would grant and allow them to go to the enemy camp, and destroy anyone they found in it.
¹²² Barach

¹²³ εἰπόντος δὲ τοῦ ἱερέως μὴ ἀποκρίνεσθαι τὸν θεόνGod " ἀλλ᾽ οὐ δίχα αἰτίας , εἶπεν ὁ ΣαοῦλοςSaul , πυνθανομένοις ἡμῖν φωνὴν οὐ δίδωσιν ὁ θεὸς , ὃς πρότερον αὐτὸς προεμήνυσε πάντα καὶ μηδ᾽ ἐπερωτῶσιν ἔφθασε λέγων , ἀλλ᾽ ἔστι τι λανθάνον ἐξ ἡμῶν ἁμάρτημα πρὸς αὐτὸν αἴτιον τῆς σιωπῆς .
¹²³ And when the priest said that God did not give any answer, Saul replied, “And not without some cause does God refuse to answer what we inquire of him, while yet a little while ago he declared to us all that we desired beforehand, and even prevented us in his answer. To be sure there is some sin against him that is concealed from us, which is the occasion of his silence.	¹²³ When the priest said that God gave no answer, Saul replied, "Not without cause does God refuse to answer our queries, whereas a short while ago he told us in advance whatever we wanted to know. It must be some sin against him that is hidden from us, which is causing this silence.
¹²³ Barach

¹²⁴ καὶ ὄμνυμί γε τοῦτον αὐτὸν , ἦ μὴν κἂν ὁ παῖς ὁ ἐμὸς ἸωνάθηςJonathan ᾖ τὸ ἁμάρτημα τοῦτο ἐργασάμενος ἀποκτείνειν αὐτὸν καὶ τὸν θεὸν οὕτως ἱλάσασθαι , ὡς ἂν εἰ καὶ παρ᾽ ἀλλοτρίου καὶ μηδὲν ἐμοὶ
¹²⁴ Now I swear by him himself, that though he that hath committed this sin should prove to be my own son Jonathan, I will slay him, and by that means will appease the anger of God against us, and that in the very same manner as if I were to punish a stranger, and one not at all related to me, for the same offense.”	¹²⁴ I swear by him that even if the sinner should prove to be my own son Jonathan, I will kill him and so make atonement to God, just as if I were punishing a stranger not related to me, to avenge him."
¹²⁴ Barach

¹²⁵ προσήκοντος τὴν‎ ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ‎ δίκην ἀπελάμβανονto take from another . τοῦ δὲ πλήθους τοῦτο ποιεῖν ἐπιβοήσαντος παραχρῆμα πάντας ἵστησιν εἰς ἕνα τόπον , ἵσταται δὲ καὶ αὐτὸς σὺν τῷ παιδὶ κατ᾽ ἄλλο μέρος καὶ κλήρῳ τὸν ἡμαρτηκότα μαθεῖν ἐπεζήτει · καὶ λαγχάνει δοκεῖν οὗτος εἶναι ἸωνάθηςJonathan .
¹²⁵ So when the multitude cried out to him so to do, he presently set all the rest on one side, and he and his son stood on the other side, and he sought to discover the offender by lot. Now the lot appeared to fall upon Jonathan himself.	¹²⁵ When the populace shouted to him to do so, he put them all on one side and he and his son stood on the other side and he sought to find out the offender by lot; but the lot seemed to point to Jonathan.
¹²⁵ Barach

¹²⁶ ἐπερωτώμενος δὲ ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρὸς τί πεπλημμέληκε καὶ τί παρὰ τὸν βίον οὐκ ὀρθῶς οὐδὲ ὁσίως αὑτῷ διαπραξαμένῳ συνέγνωκε " πάτερ , εἶπεν , ἄλλο μὲν οὐδὲν , ὅτι δὲ χθὲς ἀγνοῶν τὴν‎ ἀρὰν αὐτοῦ‎ καὶ τὸν ὅρκον μεταξὺ διώκων τοὺς πολεμίους ἐγεύσατο κηρίων . ΣαοῦλοςSaul δ᾽ ἀποκτείνειν αὐτὸν ὄμνυσι καὶ τῆς γενέσεως καὶ τῆς φύσεως τῶν φίλτρων ἐτίμησε τὸν ὅρκον .
¹²⁶ So when he was asked by his father what sin he had been guilty of, and what he was conscious of in the course of his life that might be esteemed instances of guilt or profaneness, his answer was this, “O father, I have done nothing more than that yesterday, without knowing of the curse and oath thou hadst denounced, while I was in pursuit of the enemy, I tasted of a honey-comb.” But Saul sware that he would slay him, and prefer the observation of his oath before all the ties of birth and of nature.	¹²⁶ When his father asked where he had erred and what guilt or profanity he was aware of in the course of his life, he replied, "Nothing father, except that yesterday while in pursuit of the enemy, I tasted of a honeycomb, not knowing of the curse and oath you had sworn." Saul then swore to kill him setting the keeping of his oath above the bonds of fatherhood and of nature.
¹²⁶ Barach

¹²⁷ ὁ δ᾽ οὐ καταπλήττεται τὴν‎ ἀπειλὴν τοῦ θανάτου , παραστησάμενος δ᾽ εὐγενῶς καὶ μεγαλοφρόνως " οὐδ᾽ ἐγώ σε , φησίν , ἱκετεύσω φείσασθαί μου , πάτερ , ἥδιστος δέ μοι ὁ θάνατος ὑπέρ τε τῆς σῆς εὐσεβείας γινόμενος καὶ ἐπὶ νίκῃ λαμπρᾷ · μέγιστον γὰρ παραμύθιον
¹²⁷ And Jonathan was not dismayed at this threatening of death, but, offering himself to it generously and undauntedly, he said, “Nor do I desire you, father, to spare me: death will be to me very acceptable, when it proceeds from thy piety, and after a glorious victory; for it is the greatest consolation to me that I leave the Hebrews victorious over the Philistines.”	¹²⁷ Not appalled at the threat of death, the lad nobly and generously offered himself and said, "I do not ask you, father, to spare me. Death will be very acceptable to me if it comes from your piety and for a glorious victory, for it is the greatest consolation to me to leave the Hebrews victors over the Philistines."
¹²⁷ Barach

¹²⁸ τὸ καταλιπεῖν ἙβραίουςHebrews ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines κεκρατηκότας . ἐπὶ τούτοις ὁ λαὸς πᾶς ἤλγησε καὶ συνέπαθεν ὤμοσέ τε μὴ περιόψεσθαι τὸν αἴτιον τῆς νίκης ἸωνάθηνJonathan ἀποθανόντα . Καὶ τὸν μὲν οὕτως ἐξαρπάζουσι τῆς τοῦ πατρὸς ἀρᾶς , αὐτοὶ δὲ εὐχὰς ὑπὲρ τοῦ νεανίσκου ποιοῦνται τῷ θεῷ ὥστε αὐτὸν ἀπολῦσαι τοῦ ἁμαρτήματος .
¹²⁸ Hereupon all the people were very sorry, and greatly afflicted for Jonathan; and they sware that they would not overlook Jonathan, and see him die, who was the author of their victory. By which means they snatched him out of the danger he was in from his father’s curse, while they made their prayers to God also for the young man, that he would remit his sin.	¹²⁸ At this all the people were full of sorrow and sympathy, and swore that they would not let Jonathan the cause of their victory be killed. So they rescued him from the danger of his father's curse, and prayed to God to forgive the young man's sin.
¹²⁸ Barach

¹²⁹ Καὶ ὁ ΣαοῦλοςSaul εἰς τὴν‎ ἑαυτοῦ πόλιν ὑπέστρεψε διαφθείρας ὡσεὶ μυριάδας ἓξ τῶν πολεμίων . βασιλεύει δὲ εὐτυχῶς , καὶ τὰ πλησιόχωρα τῶν ἐθνῶν πολεμήσας χειροῦται τό τε ἈμμανιτῶνAmmanites καὶ ΜωαβιτῶνMoabites ΠαλαιστίνουςPhilistines ἸδουμαίουςIdumaeans [ ἈμαληκίταςAmalekites τε ] καὶ τὸν βασιλέα τῆς ΣωβᾶςZobah . ἦσαν δὲ παῖδες αὐτῷ τρεῖς μὲν ἄρσενες ἸωνάθηςJonathan καὶ ἸησοῦςJesus, Joshua καὶ ΜέλχισοςMelchis , θυγατέρες δὲ ΜερόβηMerob καὶ ΜιχαάλMelcha .
¹²⁹ So Saul, having slain about sixty thousand of the enemy, returned home to his own city, and reigned happily: and he also fought against the neighboring nations, and subdued the Ammonites, and Moabites, and Philistines, and Edomites, and Amalekites, as also the king of Zobah. He had three male children, Jonathan, and Isui, and Melchishua; with Merab and Michal his daughters. He had also Abner, his uncle’s son, for the captain of his host:	¹²⁹ So having killed about sixty thousand of the enemy, Saul returned to his own city and ruled successfully and fought the neighbouring nations and subdued the Ammanites and Moabites and Philistines and Edomites and Amalekites, and the king of Zobah. He had three male children, Jonathan and Joshua and Melchis, and two daughters, Merob and Melcha.
¹²⁹ Barach

¹³⁰ στρατηγὸν δὲ εἶχε τὸν τοῦ θείου παῖδα ἈβήναρονAbner · ΝῆροςNer δ᾽ ἐκεῖνος ἐκαλεῖτο , ΝῆροςNer δὲ καὶ ΚεὶςKish ὁ ΣαούλουSaul πατὴρ ἀδελφοὶ ἦσαν , υἱοὶ δ᾽ Ἀβελίου . ἦν δὲ καὶ πλῆθος ἁρμάτων ΣαούλῳSaul καὶ ἱππέων , οἷς δὲ πολεμήσειε νικήσας ἀπηλλάσσετο , καὶ τοὺς ἙβραίουςHebrews εἰς εὐπραγίας καὶ μέγεθος εὐδαιμονίας προηγάγετο καὶ τῶν ἄλλων ἀπέδειξεν ἐθνῶν δυνατωτέρους , καὶ τῶν νέων τοὺς δὴ καὶ μεγέθει καὶ κάλλει διαφέροντας φύλακας τοῦ σώματος ἐποιεῖτο .
¹³⁰ that uncle’s name was Ner. Now Ner, and Kish the father of Saul, were brothers. Saul had also a great many chariots and horsemen, and against whomsoever he made war he returned conqueror, and advanced the affairs of the Hebrews to a great degree of success and prosperity, and made them superior to other nations; and he made such of the young men as were remarkable for tallness and comeliness the guards of his body.	¹³⁰ He had also Abner, the son of his uncle Ner, as general of his army, for Ner and Saul's father Kish were brothers. Saul had also many chariots and cavalry and whenever he made war he returned victorious and brought the Hebrews to success and prosperity, raising them above other nations, and took for his bodyguards any of the young men who were of notable size and beauty.
¹³⁰ Barach

Chapter 7
[131-155]
Saul is told to wipe out the Amalekites

☜ ☞

¹³¹ ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel δὲ παραγενόμενος πρὸς τὸν ΣαοῦλονSaul πεμφθῆναι πρὸς αὐτὸν ἔφασκεν ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ , ὅπως αὐτὸν ὑπομνήσῃ , ὅτι βασιλέα προκρίνας αὐτὸν ἁπάντων ὁ θεὸς ἀπέδειξε , καὶ διὰ τοῦτο πείθεσθαι καὶ κατήκοον αὐτῷ γενέσθαι ὡς αὐτοῦ‎ μὲν ἔχοντος τὴν‎ τῶν ἐθνῶν ἡγεμονίαν , τοῦ δὲ θεοῦ καὶ τὴν‎ κατ᾽ ἐκείνου καὶ τῶν ὅλων πραγμάτων .
¹³¹ Now Samuel came unto Saul, and said to him, that he was sent by God to put him in mind that God had preferred him before all others, and ordained him king; that he therefore ought to be obedient to him, and to submit to his authority, as considering, that though he had the dominion over the other tribes, yet that God had the dominion over him, and over all things.	¹³¹ Samuel came to Saul and told him that he was sent to remind him how God had preferred him before all others and ordained him king; that he must therefore defer to and obey him, since while he ruled over the other tribes, God still ruled over him and over all things.
¹³¹ Barach

¹³² λέγειν τοίνυν ἔφασκε τὸν θεὸν · " ἐπεὶ πολλὰ κακὰ τοὺς ἙβραίουςHebrews ἈμαληκῖταιAmalekite διέθηκαν κατὰ τὴν‎ ἔρημον , ὅτε ἐξελθόντες ἀπ᾽ ΑἰγύπτουEgypt εἰς τὴν‎ νῦν ὑπάρχουσαν αὐτοῖς ἐστέλλοντο χώραν , κελεύω πολέμῳ τιμωρησάμενον τοὺς ἈμαληκίταςAmalekites καὶ κρατήσαντα μηδέν᾽ αὐτῶν ὑπολιπεῖν ,
¹³² That accordingly God said to him, that “because the Amalekites did the Hebrews a great deal of mischief while they were in the wilderness, and when, upon their coming out of Egypt, they were making their way to that country which is now their own, I enjoin thee to punish the Amalekites, by making war upon them; and when thou hast subdued them, to leave none of them alive,	¹³² He said that God's directions were "Since the Amalekites did the Hebrews much harm while they were in the wilderness in their flight from Egypt while journeying to the land that is now their own, I command you to punish the Amalekites with war. When you have subdued them, leave none of them alive,
¹³² Barach

¹³³ ἀλλὰ πάσης διεξελθεῖν ἡλικίας ἀρξαμένους ἀπὸ γυναικῶν κτείνειν καὶ νηπίων καὶ τοιαύτην ὑπὲρ ὧν τοὺς προγόνους ὑμῶν εἰργάσαντο τιμωρίαν ἀπολαβεῖν , φείσασθαι δὲ μήτε ὑποζυγίων μήτε τῶν ἄλλων βοσκημάτων εἰς ὠφέλειαν καὶ κτῆσιν ἰδίαν , ἅπαντα δ᾽ ἀναθεῖναι τῷ θεῷ καὶ τὸ ἈμαλήκουAmalek ὄνομα ταῖς ΜωυσέοςMoses κατακολουθήσαντ᾽ ἐντολαῖς ἐξαλεῖψαι .
¹³³ but to pursue them through every age, and to slay them, beginning with the women and the infants, and to require this as a punishment to be inflicted upon them for the mischief they did to our forefathers; to spare nothing, neither asses nor other beasts, nor to reserve any of them for your own advantage and possession, but to devote them universally to God, and, in obedience to the commands of Moses, to blot out the name of Amalek entirely.”	¹³³ but pursue them young and old and kill them, beginning with the women and the infants, for they must be punished for what they did to our ancestors. So spare nothing, whether beasts of burden or other cattle, and do not keep any of them for your own use and possession, but sacrifice them all to God, and blot out the name of Amalek entirely, as Moses commanded."
¹³³ Barach

¹³⁴ Ὁμολογεῖ δὲ ποιήσειν ΣαοῦλοςSaul τὰ προστασσόμενα , τὴν‎ δὲ πειθαρχίαν τὴν‎ πρὸς τὸν θεὸν οὐκ ἐν τῷ ποιήσασθαι τὴν‎ πρὸς τοὺς ἈμαληκίταςAmalekites στρατείαν λογιζόμενος εἶναι μόνον , ἀλλὰ καὶ τὴν‎ ἑτοιμότητα καὶ τὸ τάχος ἀναβολῆς οὐ προσούσης ἔτι μᾶλλον ἐμφανίζει , ἀθροίζει τε πᾶσαν τὴν‎ δύναμιν καὶ ταύτην ἐξαριθμήσας ἐν ΓαλγάλοιςGilgal εὑρίσκει τῶν ἸσραηλιτῶνIsrael, Israelites ἔξω τῆς ἸούδαJudas φυλῆς περὶ τεσσαράκοντα μυριάδας · ἥδε γὰρ ἡ φυλὴ καθ᾽ αὑτήν ἐστι στρατιῶται τρισμύριοι .
¹³⁴ So Saul promised to do what he was commanded; and supposing that his obedience to God would be shown, not only in making war against the Amalekites, but more fully in the readiness and quickness of his proceedings, he made no delay, but immediately gathered together all his forces; and when he had numbered them in Gilgal, he found them to be about four hundred thousand of the Israelites, besides the tribe of Judah, for that tribe contained by itself thirty thousand.	¹³⁴ So Saul promised to do as he was ordered, and thinking that his obedience to God would be shown not just by making war on the Amalekites, but more fully by promptness and speed, he made no delay but instantly gathered all his forces, and after counting them in Galgala, he found them to be about four hundred thousand of the Israelites besides the tribe of Judas, and by itself that tribe contained thirty thousand.
¹³⁴ Barach

¹³⁵ ΣαοῦλοςSaul δ᾽ ἐμβαλὼν εἰς τὴν‎ τῶν ἈμαληκιτῶνAmalekites χώραν ἐνέδρας πολλὰς καὶ λόχους περὶ τὸν χειμάρρουν τίθησιν , ὡς μὴ μόνον ἐκ τοῦ φανεροῦ μαχομένους αὐτοὺς κακῶς ποιεῖν , ἀλλὰ καὶ μὴ προσδοκῶσι κατὰ τὰς ὁδοὺς ἐπιπίπτειν καὶ κυκλουμένους ἀναιρεῖν · καὶ δὴ συμβαλὼν αὐτοῖς εἰς μάχην τρέπεται τοὺς πολεμίους καὶ διαφθείρει πάντας φεύγουσιν ἐπακολουθῶνto follow after .
¹³⁵ Accordingly, Saul made an irruption into the country of the Amalekites, and set many men in several parties in ambush at the river, that so he might not only do them a mischief by open fighting, but might fall upon them unexpectedly in the ways, and might thereby compass them round about, and kill them.	¹³⁵ Saul then invaded the region of the Amalekites and set many men in several parties in ambush at the river, so as not only to trounce them in open battle but also to attack them unexpectedly on the highway and thereby encircle and kill them. He fought and defeated the enemy and pursuing them as they fled, killed them all.
¹³⁵ Barach

¹³⁶ ὡς δ᾽ ἐκεῖνο τὸ ἔργον αὐτῷ κατὰ τὴν‎ τοῦ θεοῦ προφητείαν ἐχώρησε , ταῖς πόλεσι τῶν ἈμαληκιτῶνAmalekites προσέβαλε καὶ τὰς μὲν μηχανήμασι , τὰς δὲ ὀρύγμασιν ὑπονόμοις καὶ τείχεσιν ἔξωθεν ἀντῳκοδομημένοις , τὰς δὲ λιμῷ καὶ δίψει , τὰς δὲ ἄλλοις τρόποις ἐκπολιορκήσας καὶ λαβὼν κατὰ κράτος ἐπὶ σφαγὴν γυναικῶν καὶ νηπίων ἐχώρησεν , οὐδὲν ὠμὸν οὐδ᾽ ἀνθρωπίνης σκληρότερον διαπράσσεσθαι φύσεως ἡγούμενος , πρῶτον μὲν πολεμίους ταῦτα δρῶν , ἔπειτα προστάγματι θεοῦ , ᾧ τὸ μὴ πείθεσθαι κίνδυνον ἔφερε .
¹³⁶ And when he had joined battle with the enemy, he beat them; and pursuing them as they fled, he destroyed them all. And when that undertaking had succeeded, according as God had foretold, he set upon the cities of the Amalekites; he besieged them, and took them by force, partly by warlike machines, partly by mines dug under ground, and partly by building walls on the outsides. Some they starved out with famine, and some they gained by other methods; and after all, he betook himself to slay the women and the children, and thought he did not act therein either barbarously or inhumanly; first, because they were enemies whom he thus treated, and, in the next place, because it was done by the command of God, whom it was dangerous not to obey.	¹³⁶ When that had succeeded as God had foretold, he attacked the cities of the Amalekites. He besieged them and took them by force, partly by war-machines, partly by mines dug underground and partly by building walls around them; and some they defeated by hunger and thirst and some they besieged in other ways. Having taken them by force he proceeded to kill the women and children, thinking that in this he was acting neither cruelly or inhumanly; first, because those he was dealing with were enemies, and also because it was done by God's command, whom it was dangerous not to obey.
¹³⁶ Barach

¹³⁷ λαμβάνει δὲ καὶ τὸν βασιλέα τῶν ἐχθρῶν ἌγαγονAgag αἰχμάλωτον , οὗ θαυμάσας τὸ κάλλος καὶ τὸ μέγεθος τοῦ σώματος σωτηρίας ἄξιον ἔκρινεν οὐκέτι τοῦτο ποιῶν κατὰ βούλησιν τοῦ θεοῦ , πάθει δὲ νικώμενος ἰδίῳ καὶ χαριζόμενος ἀκαίρως περὶ ὧν οὐκ εἶχεν ἀκίνδυνον ἐξουσίαν οἴκτῳ .
¹³⁷ He also took Agag, the enemies’ king, captive,—the beauty and tallness of whose body he admired so much, that he thought him worthy of preservation. Yet was not this done however according to the will of God, but by giving way to human passions, and suffering himself to be moved with an unseasonable commiseration, in a point where it was not safe for him to indulge it;	¹³⁷ He also captured the enemy king, Agag, whose beauty and size he admired so much that he thought him worth sparing. This, however, was not according to God's will, but giving way to human feeling and allowing himself to be moved with an untimely pity which was not safe for him to indulge.
¹³⁷ Barach

¹³⁸ ὁ μὲν γὰρ θεὸς οὕτως ἐμίσησε τὸ τῶν ἈμαληκιτῶνAmalekites ἔθνος , ὡς μηδὲ νηπίων φείσασθαι κελεῦσαι πρὸς ἃ μᾶλλον ἔλεος γίνεσθαι πέφυκε , ΣαοῦλοςSaul δὲ αὐτῶν τὸν βασιλέα καὶ τὸν ἡγεμόνα τῶν εἰς ἙβραίουςHebrews κακῶν ἔσωσε τῆς μνήμης ὧν ἐπέστειλεν ὁ θεὸς τὸ τοῦ πολεμίου κάλλος ἐπίπροσθεν ποιησάμενος .
¹³⁸ for God hated the nation of the Amalekites to such a degree, that he commanded Saul to have no pity on even those infants which we by nature chiefly compassionate; but Saul preserved their king and governor from the miseries which the Hebrews brought on the people, as if he preferred the fine appearance of the enemy to the memory of what God had sent him about.	¹³⁸ For God hated the nation of the Amalekites so much that he ordered Saul not to pity even the infants, for whom by nature we feel most sympathy, but Saul spared their king and ruler from the ruin the Hebrews inflicted on his people, as though preferring the fine appearance of the enemy to the purpose for which God had sent him.
¹³⁸ Barach

¹³⁹ συνεξήμαρτε δ᾽ αὐτῷ καὶ τὸ πλῆθος · καὶ γὰρ ἐκεῖνοι τῶν ὑποζυγίων καὶ τῶν βοσκημάτων ἐφείσαντο καὶ διήρπασαν μὴ τηρεῖν αὐτὰ τοῦ θεοῦ κελεύσαντος τά τε ἄλλα χρήματα καὶ τὸν πλοῦτον ἐξεφόρησαν , εἰ δέ τι μὴ σπουδῆς ἦν ἄξιον ὥστε κεκτῆσθαι διέφθειραν .
¹³⁹ The multitude were also guilty, together with Saul; for they spared the herds and the flocks, and took them for a prey, when God had commanded they should not spare them. They also carried off with them the rest of their wealth and riches; but if there were any thing that was not worthy of regard, that they destroyed.	¹³⁹ The populace was guilty along with him, for they spared the herds and the flocks and took them as booty, when God had ordered them not to spare them. They also carried off the rest of their wealth, destroying only what was worthless.
¹³⁹ Barach

¹⁴⁰ Νικήσας δὲ ΣαοῦλοςSaul ἅπαντας τοὺς ἀπὸ ΠηλουσίουPelusium τῆς ΑἰγύπτουEgypt καθήκοντας ἕως τῆς Ἐρυθρᾶς θαλάσσης διέφθειρε πολεμίους Παραλιπὼν τὸ τῶν ΣικιμιτῶνSamaritans ἔθνος · οὗτοι γὰρ ἐν τῇ ΜαδιηνῇMadian χώρᾳ μέσοι κατῴκηνται . πρὸ δὲ τῆς μάχης πέμψας παρήγγειλεν αὐτοῖς ἀναχωρεῖν , μὴ τοῖς ἈμαληκίταιςAmalekites κοινωνήσωσι συμφορᾶς · συγγενεῖς γὰρ αὐτοὺς ὄντας ῬαγουήλουRaguel τοῦ ΜωυσέοςMoses πενθεροῦ σώζειν αἰτίαν ἔχειν .
¹⁴⁰ But when Saul had conquered all these Amalekites that reached from Pelusium of Egypt to the Red Sea, he laid waste all the rest of the enemy’s country: but for the nation of the Shechemites, he did not touch them, although they dwelt in the very middle of the country of Midian; for before the battle, Saul had sent to them, and charged them to depart thence, lest they should be partakers of the miseries of the Amalekites; for he had a just occasion for saving them, since they were of the kindred of Raguel, Moses’s father-in-law.	¹⁴⁰ When Saul had conquered all these Amalekites from Pelusium in Egypt to the Red Sea, he ravaged all the rest of the enemy's region. But he did not touch the nation of the Sikimites, although they lived in the heart of the region of Madian, for before the battle Saul had sent to tell them to leave there in case they should share in the ruin of the Amalekites. He had a good reason to spare them, as they were related to Raguel, Moses' father-in-law.
¹⁴⁰ Barach

¹⁴¹ Καὶ ΣαοῦλοςSaul μὲν ὡς μηδενὸς παρακούσας ὧν ὁ προφήτης ἐπέστειλε μέλλοντι τὸν πρὸς ἈμαληκίταςAmalekites ἐκφέρειν πόλεμον , ἀλλ᾽ ὡς ἐπὶ πᾶσιν ἐκείνοις ἀκριβῶς πεφυλαγμένοις νενικηκὼς τοὺς πολεμίους οἴκαδε πρὸς αὑτὸν ὑπέστρεψε χαίρων ἐπὶ τοῖς κατωρθωμένοις .
¹⁴¹ Hereupon Saul returned home with joy, for the glorious things he had done, and for the conquest of his enemies, as though he had not neglected any thing which the prophet had enjoined him to do when he was going to make war with the Amalekites, and as though he had exactly observed all that he ought to have done.	¹⁴¹ At this Saul returned home with joy, for his glorious exploits and for defeating his enemies, as if he had not neglected anything the prophet had told him to do when he was going to war on the Amalekites and as if he had done exactly all that he should have done.
¹⁴¹ Barach

¹⁴² ὁ δὲ θεὸς ἄχθεται τῇ τε τοῦ βασιλέως τῶν ἈμαληκιτῶνAmalekites σωτηρίᾳ καὶ τῇ τῶν βοσκημάτων διαρπαγῇ τοῦ πλήθους , ὅτι μὴ συγχωρήσαντος αὐτοῦ‎ ταῦτ᾽ ἐπράχθη · δεινὸν γὰρ ἡγεῖτο νικᾶν μὲν καὶ περιγίνεσθαι τῶν ἐχθρῶν ἐκείνου τὴν‎ ἰσχὺν διδόντος αὐτοῖς , καταφρονεῖσθαι δὲ καὶ παρακούεσθαι μηδὲ ὡς ἄνθρωπον βασιλέα .
¹⁴² But God was grieved that the king of the Amalekites was preserved alive, and that the multitude had seized on the cattle for a prey, because these things were done without his permission; for he thought it an intolerable thing that they should conquer and overcome their enemies by that power which he gave them, and then that he himself should be so grossly despised and disobeyed by them, that a mere man that was a king would not bear it.	¹⁴² But God was grieved that the king of the Amalekites was spared alive and that the people had taken the livestock as booty, for these things were done without his permission. He thought it intolerable for them to conquer their enemies by the power he gave them and then so grossly scorn and disobey him, which even a mere mortal king would not endure.
¹⁴² Barach

¹⁴³ μετανοεῖν οὖν ἔλεγε πρὸς τὸν προφήτην ΣαμουῆλονSamuel ἐπὶ τῷ χειροτονῆσαι βασιλέα τὸν ΣαοῦλονSaul μηδὲν ὧν αὐτὸς κελεύει πράττοντα , τῇ δ᾽ οἰκείᾳ βουλήσει χρώμενον . σφόδρα ταῦτ᾽ ἀκούσας ὁ ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel συνεχύθη καὶ δι᾽ ὅλης τῆς νυκτὸς παρακαλεῖν ἤρξατο τὸν θεὸν καταλλάττεσθαι τῷ ΣαούλῳSaul καὶ μὴ χαλεπαίνειν .
¹⁴³ He therefore told Samuel the prophet, that he repented that he had made Saul king, while he did nothing that he had commanded him, but indulged his own inclinations. When Samuel heard that, he was in confusion, and began to beseech God all that night to be reconciled to Saul, and not to be angry with him;	¹⁴³ So he told the prophet Samuel that he regretted having made Saul king since he did not obey him but followed his own inclinations. Samuel was distraught when he heard it and all that night implored God to forgive Saul and not to be angry with him,
¹⁴³ Barach

¹⁴⁴ ὁ δὲ τὴν‎ συγγνώμην οὐκ ἐπένευσεν εἰς τὸν ΣαοῦλονSaul αἰτουμένῳ τῷ προφήτῃ λογισάμενος οὐκ εἶναι δίκαιον ἁμαρτήματα χαρίζεσθαι παραιτήσει · οὐ γὰρ ἐξ ἄλλου τινὸς φύεσθαι μᾶλλον ἢ τοῦ μαλακίζεσθαι τοὺς ἀδικουμένους · θηρωμένους γὰρ δόξαν ἐπιεικείας καὶ χρηστότητος λανθάνειν αὐτοὺς ταῦτα γεννῶντας .
¹⁴⁴ but he did not grant that forgiveness to Saul which the prophet asked for, as not deeming it a fit thing to grant forgiveness of [such] sins at his entreaties, since injuries do not otherwise grow so great as by the easy tempers of those that are injured; or while they hunt after the glory of being thought gentle and good-natured, before they are aware they produce other sins.	¹⁴⁴ but even at the prophet's request he did not pardon Saul, not seeing fit to forgive sins at his petition, since wrongs increase if those who are wronged are lenient, and if they seek to appear gentle and kindly, before they know it, other sins have flourished.
¹⁴⁴ Barach

¹⁴⁵ ὡς οὖν ἀπεῖπεν ὁ θεὸς τῇ τοῦ προφήτου δεήσει καὶ δῆλος ἦν μεταμελόμενος , ἅμ᾽ ἡμέρᾳ ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel εἰς ΓάλγαλαGalgala παραγίνεται πρὸς ΣαοῦλονSaul · θεασάμενος δ᾽ αὐτὸν ὁ βασιλεὺς προστρέχει καὶ κατασπασάμενος " τῷ θεῷ , φησίν , εὐχαριστῶ δόντι μοι τὴν‎ νίκην , ἅπαντα
¹⁴⁵ As soon therefore as God had rejected the intercession of the prophet, and it plainly appeared he would not change his mind, at break of day Samuel came to Saul at Gilgal. When the king saw him, he ran to him, and embraced him, and said, “I return thanks to God, who hath given me the victory, for I have performed every thing that he hath commanded me.”	¹⁴⁵ When God rejected the prophet's intercession and it was clear he would not change his mind, at break of day Samuel met Saul at Galgala. Seeing him, the king ran and embraced him and said, "I thank God, who gave me victory, for I have done everything he has commanded me."
¹⁴⁵ Barach

¹⁴⁶ μέντοι γε τὰ κελευσθέντα ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ πέπρακται . ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel δὲ πρὸς τοῦθ᾽ ὑπολαβὼν " πόθεν οὖν ἀκούω θρεμμάτων , εἶπε , καὶ ὑποζυγίων βοῆς ἐν τῷ στρατοπέδῳ ; ὁ δὲ τὸν λαὸν ταῦτ᾽ εἰς θυσίας ἀπεκρίνατοto answer τετηρηκέναι · τὸ μέντοι γε τῶν ἈμαληκιτῶνAmalekites γένος πᾶν ἐξηφανίσθαι κατὰ τὴν‎ ἐντολὴν καὶ περιλείπεσθαι ἄλλον μηδένα , πρὸς δ᾽ αὐτὸν ἀγαγεῖν μόνον τηρήσαντα αὐτῶν τὸν βασιλέα , περὶ οὗ τί δεῖ ποιεῖν βουλεύσεσθαι πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἔφασκεν .
¹⁴⁶ To which Samuel replied, “How is it then that I hear the bleating of the sheep and the lowing of the greater cattle in the camp?” Saul made answer, That the people had reserved them for sacrifices; but that, as to the nation of the Amalekites, it was entirely destroyed, as he had received it in command to see done, and that no one man was left; but that he had saved alive the king alone, and brought him to him, concerning whom, he said, they would advise together what should be done with him.	¹⁴⁶ Samuel replied, "Then how is it that I can hear the bleating of the sheep and the lowing of the livestock in the camp?" Saul replied that the people had reserved them for sacrifices, but that the Amalekite nation was entirely destroyed as he had been ordered, and that no one except their king was left alive. He had brought him to him, so that they could discuss what to do with him.
¹⁴⁶ Barach

¹⁴⁷ ὁ δὲ προφήτης οὐχὶ θυσίαις ἔλεγεν ἥδεσθαι τὸ θεῖον , ἀλλὰ τοῖς ἀγαθοῖς καὶ δικαίοις . οὗτοι δέ εἰσιν οἱ τῇ βουλήσει καὶ ταῖς ἐντολαῖς αὐτοῦ‎ κατακολουθοῦντες καὶ μηδὲν ἄλλο πραχθήσεσθαι καλῶς ὑφ᾽ ἑαυτῶν νομίζοντες ἢ ὅτι ἂν ποιήσωσι τοῦ θεοῦ κεκελευκότος · καταφρονεῖσθαι γὰρ οὐχ ὅταν αὐτῷ μὴ θύῃ τις , ἀλλ᾽ ὅταν ἀπειθεῖν δοκῇ .
¹⁴⁷ But the prophet said, “God is not delighted with sacrifices, but with good and with righteous men, who are such as follow his will and his laws, and never think that any thing is well done by them but when they do it as God had commanded them; that he then looks upon himself as affronted, not when any one does not sacrifice, but when any one appears to be disobedient to him.	¹⁴⁷ But the prophet said, "God does not delight in sacrifices, but in good and righteous men who follow his will and his laws and never think something is well done unless they do it as God directs them. He is offended not by failure to sacrifice, but by a person's disobeying him.
¹⁴⁷ Barach

¹⁴⁸ παρὰ δὲ τῶν οὐχ ὑποτασσομένων οὐδ᾽ ἀληθῆ καὶ μόνην τῷ θεῷ κεχαρισμένην θρησκευόντων θρησκείαν , οὔτ᾽ ἂν πολλὰ καὶ πιμελῆ καταθύσωσιν ἱερεῖα , οὔτ᾽ ἂν κόσμον ἀναθημάτων ἐξ ἀργύρου καὶ χρυσοῦ πεποιημένων προσφέρωσι , δέχεται ταῦτ᾽ εὐμενῶς , ἀλλ᾽ ἀποστρέφεται καὶ δείγματα τῆς πονηρίας οὐκ εὐσέβειαν ἡγεῖται .
¹⁴⁸ But that from those who do not obey him, nor pay him that duty which is the alone true and acceptable worship, he will not kindly accept their oblations, be those they offer ever so many and so fat, and be the presents they make him ever so ornamental, nay, though they were made of gold and silver themselves, but he will reject them, and esteem them instances of wickedness, and not of piety.	¹⁴⁸ From those who do not obey him in the spirit of true and acceptable worship, he will not accept sacrifices, no matter how covered in fat, or gifts no matter how ornamental. Even if made of gold and silver, he will reject them and reckon them objects of evil and not of piety.
¹⁴⁸ Barach

¹⁴⁹ τοῖς δ᾽ ἓν καὶ μόνον τοῦθ᾽ ὅτι περ ἂν φθέγξηται καὶ κελεύσῃ ὁ θεὸς διὰ μνήμης ἔχουσι καὶ τεθνάναι μᾶλλον ἢ παραβῆναί τι τούτων αἱρουμένοις ἐπιτέρπεται , καὶ οὔτε θυσίαν ἐπιζητεῖ παρ᾽ αὐτῶν καὶ παρὰ θυόντων δὲ , κἂν ᾖ λιτά , τῆς πενίας ἥδιον τὴν‎ τιμὴν ἢ παρὰ τῶν πλουσιωτάτων δεξιοῦται .
¹⁴⁹ And that he is delighted with those that still bear in mind this one thing, and this only, how to do that, whatsoever it be, which God pronounces or commands for them to do, and to choose rather to die than to transgress any of those commands; nor does he require so much as a sacrifice from them. And when these do sacrifice, though it be a mean oblation, he better accepts of it as the honor of poverty, than such oblations as come from the richest men that offer them to him.	¹⁴⁹ He delights in those who remember this one thing, to do whatever God says or tells them to do, preferring to die than to break any of those commands, and from the demands of sacrifice. When these do sacrifice, no matter how small their offering, he accepts it more from their poverty than the offerings of the richest men who sacrifice to him.
¹⁴⁹ Barach

¹⁵⁰ σὺ τοίνυν ἴσθι σαυτὸν δι᾽ ὀργῆς ὄντα τῷ θεῷ · κατεφρόνησας γὰρ καὶ κατημέλησας ὧν ἐπέστειλε . πῶς οὖν οἴει τὴν‎ θυσίαν ἂν αὐτὸν προσβλέπειν ἐξ ὧν κατέκρινεν ἀπολέσθαι γινομένην ; πλὴν εἰ μὴ νομίζεις ὅμοιον ὄλεθρον τὸ θύεσθαι ταῦτα τῷ θεῷ . προσδόκα τοίνυν τὴν‎ βασιλείαν ἀφαιρεθησόμενος καὶ τὴν‎ ἐξουσίαν , ἀφ᾽ ἧς
¹⁵⁰ Wherefore take notice, that thou art under the wrath of God, for thou hast despised and neglected what he commanded thee. How dost thou then suppose that he will respect a sacrifice out of such things as he hath doomed to destruction? unless perhaps thou dost imagine that it is almost all one to offer it in sacrifice to God as to destroy it. Do thou therefore expect that thy kingdom will be taken from thee, and that authority which thou hast abused by such insolent behavior, as to neglect that God who bestowed it upon thee.”	¹⁵⁰ Be aware, therefore, that you are under the wrath of God, for you have despised and neglected what he ordered you. How do you think he will accept a sacrifice from things he has doomed to destruction? Do you imagine that offering a sacrifice to God is the same as to destroy it. Therefore your kingdom and the authority you have abused by disobeying the God who gave it to you, will be taken from you."
¹⁵⁰ Barach

¹⁵¹ ὁρμώμενος τοῦ παρασχόντος σοι θεοῦ ταύτην ἠμέλησας . ΣαοῦλοςSaul δὲ ἀδικεῖν ὡμολόγει καὶ τὴν‎ ἁμαρτίαν οὐκ ἠρνεῖτο · παραβῆναι γὰρ τὰς ἐντολὰς τοῦ προφήτου · κατὰ μέντοι γε δέος καὶ τὸν ἀπὸ τῶν στρατιωτῶν φόβον μὴ κωλῦσαι διαρπάζοντας αὐτοὺς τὴν‎ λείαν μηδ᾽ ἐπισχεῖν . ἀλλὰ συγγίνωσκε καὶ πρᾷος ἴσθι · φυλάξεσθαι γὰρ εἰς τοὐπιὸν ἁμαρτεῖν , παρεκάλει δὲ τὸν προφήτην ὑποστρέψαντα θυσίας χαριστηρίους ἐπιτελέσαι τῷ θεῷ · ὁ δὲ , οὐ γὰρ ἑώρα τὸν θεὸν διαλλαττόμενον , ἀπῄει πρὸς ἑαυτόν .
¹⁵¹ Then did Saul confess that he had acted unjustly, and did not deny that he had sinned, because he had transgressed the injunctions of the prophet; but he said that it was out of a dread and fear of the soldiers, that he did not prohibit and restrain them when they seized on the prey. “But forgive me,” said he, “and be merciful to me, for I will be cautious how I offend for the time to come.” He also entreated the prophet to go back with him, that he might offer his thank-offerings to God; but Samuel went home, because he saw that God would not be reconciled to him.	¹⁵¹ Saul confessed that he had acted wrongly and did not deny his sin, for breaking the prophet's orders. He said that it was from fear of the soldiers that he did not stop them from capturing the booty. "But forgive me ," he said, "and be merciful to me, for I will be careful not to offend in the future." He implored the prophet to return with him so that he could offer his thank-offerings to God, but Samuel went home, knowing that God would not pardon him.
¹⁵¹ Barach

¹⁵² ΣαοῦλοςSaul δὲ κατασχεῖν βουλόμενος τὸν ΣαμουῆλονSamuel ἐλλαμβάνεται τῆς διπλοίδος καὶ βιαίας τῆς ὁλκῆς διὰ τὸ μεθ᾽ ὁρμῆς ἀπιέναι τὸν ΣαμουῆλονSamuel γενομένης διασχίζει τὸ ἱμάτιον .
¹⁵² But then Saul was so desirous to retain Samuel, that he took hold of his cloak, and because the vehemence of Samuel’s departure made the motion to be violent, the cloak was rent.	¹⁵² Wanting to detain Samuel, Saul took hold of his cloak, and because Samuel set off with such a vigorous stride, the cloak was torn.
¹⁵² Barach

¹⁵³ τοῦ δὲ προφήτου τὴν‎ βασιλείαν οὕτως [αὐτοῦ‎ ] διασχισθῆναι φήσαντος καὶ λήψεσθαι ταύτην ἀγαθὸν καὶ δίκαιον , ἐμμένειν γὰρ τὸν θεὸν τοῖς περὶ αὐτοῦ‎ κεκριμένοις ὡς τοῦ μεταβάλλεσθαι καὶ στρέφειν τὴν‎ γνώμην ἀνθρωπίνου πάθους ὄντος οὐχὶ θείας ἰσχύος ,
¹⁵³ Upon which the prophet said, that after the same manner should the kingdom be rent from him, and that a good and a just man should take it; that God persevered in what he had decreed about him; that to be mutable and changeable in what is determined, is agreeable to human passions only, but is not agreeable to the Divine Power.	¹⁵³ The prophet said that the kingdom would be torn from him in the same way and be given to a good and upright man. For God held to what he had decreed about him, since to change one’s decisions is typical of human passions, but is not the way of divine power.
¹⁵³ Barach

¹⁵⁴ ὁ ΣαοῦλοςSaul ἀσεβῆσαι μὲν ἔλεγεν , ἀγένητα δὲ ποιῆσαι τὰ πεπραγμένα μὴ δύνασθαι · τιμῆσαί γε μὴν αὐτὸν παρεκάλει τοῦ πλήθους ὁρῶντος σὺν αὐτῷ παραγενόμενον τὸν θεὸν προσκυνῆσαι . δίδωσι δὲ τοῦτο ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel αὐτῷ καὶ συνελθὼν προσκυνεῖ τῷ θεῷ .
¹⁵⁴ Hereupon Saul said that he had been wicked, but that what was done could not be undone: he therefore desired him to honor him so far, that the multitude might see that he would accompany him in worshipping God. So Samuel granted him that favor, and went with him and worshipped God.	¹⁵⁴ Saul said that he had done wrong, but that what was done could not be undone. All he asked was that he show him the honour of letting the people see them worshipping God together, so Samuel granted him that favour and went with him to worship God.
¹⁵⁴ Barach

¹⁵⁵ ἄγεται δὲ καὶ ὁ τῶν ἈμαληκιτῶνAmalekites βασιλεὺς ἌγαγοςAgag πρὸς αὐτόν · καὶ πυνθανομένου , πῶς εἴη πικρὸς ὁ θάνατος , εἶπεν " ὡς σὺ πολλὰς μητέρας ἙβραίωνHebrews ἐπὶ τέκνοις ὀδύρεσθαι καὶ πένθος ἄγειν ἐποίησας , οὕτως ὀδυνήσεις ἐπὶ σαυτῷ διαφθαρέντι τὴν‎ μητέρα . Καὶ κελεύει παραχρῆμα αὐτὸν ἐν ΓαλγάλοιςGilgal ἀποθανεῖν . Καὶ αὐτὸς δὲ εἰς ἍρμαθονArmatha πόλιν ἀπαλλάσσεται .
¹⁵⁵ Agag also, the king of the Amalekites, was brought to him; and when the king asked, How bitter death was? Samuel said, “As thou hast made many of the Hebrew mothers to lament and bewail the loss of their children, so shalt thou, by thy death, cause thy mother to lament thee also.” Accordingly, he gave order to slay him immediately at Gilgal, and then went away to the city Ramah.	¹⁵⁵ When Agag, king of the Amalekites, was brought to him, the king said, "How bitter is death?" Samuel replied, "As you have made many Hebrew mothers mourn and bewail the loss of their children, so by your death, you will cause your mother to mourn you too." He instantly gave orders to kill him at Galgala and then went off to the city of Armatha.
¹⁵⁵ Barach

Chapter 8
[156-169]
The prophet Samuel anoints David as king, to replace Saul

☜ ☞

¹⁵⁶ ΣαοῦλοςSaul δὲ ὁ βασιλεὺς αἰσθόμενος ὧν πειραθείη κακῶν ἐχθρὸν αὑτῷ τὸν θεὸν κατασκευάσας , εἰς τὸ βασίλειον ἀναβαίνει ΓαβᾶGaba , σημαίνει βουνὸν ἑρμηνευόμενον τὸ ὄνομα , καὶ μετ᾽ ἐκείνην οὐκέτι τὴν‎ ἡμέραν εἰς ὄψιν ἔρχεταιto come/go τῷ προφήτῃ .
¹⁵⁶ Now Saul being sensible of the miserable condition he had brought himself into, and that he had made God to be his enemy, he went up to his royal palace at Gibeah, which name denotes a hill, and after that day he came no more into the presence of the prophet.	¹⁵⁶ Aware of the plight he had brought on himself and feeling at odds with God, king Saul went up to his palace at Gaba, which means a hill, and from that day no longer came into the presence of the prophet.
¹⁵⁶ Barach

¹⁵⁷ ΣαμουήλῳSamuel δὲ λυπουμένῳ περὶ αὐτοῦ‎ παύσασθαι μὲν τῆς φροντίδος ἐκέλευσεν ὁ θεός , λαβόντι δὲ τὸ ἅγιον ἔλαιον εἰς ΒηθλέμηνBethlehem ἀπελθεῖν πόλιν πρὸς ἸεσσαῖονJesse παῖδα ὨβήδουObed καὶ χρῖσαι τῶν υἱῶν αὐτοῦ‎ ὃν ἂν αὐτὸς ἐπιδείξῃ βασιλέα γενησόμενον . ὁ δὲ εὐλαβεῖσθαι φήσας , μὴ τοῦτο μαθὼν ΣαοῦλοςSaul ἀνέλῃ λοχήσας αὐτὸν ἢ καὶ φανερῶς , ὑποθεμένου τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ δόντος ἀσφαλείας ὁδὸν ἧκεν εἰς τὴν‎ προειρημένην πόλιν .
¹⁵⁷ And when Samuel mourned for him, God bid him leave off his concern for him, and to take the holy oil, and go to Bethlehem, to Jesse the son of Obed, and to anoint such of his sons as he should show him for their future king. But Samuel said, he was afraid lest Saul, when he came to know of it, should kill him, either by some private method or even openly. But upon God’s suggesting to him a safe way of going thither, he came to the forementioned city;	¹⁵⁷ When Samuel grieved for him, God told him to set aside this anguish and take the holy oil and go to Bethlehem, to Jesse, son of Obed, and anoint as their future king the one of his sons He would show him. Samuel said he was afraid that if he learned of it, Saul would kill him secretly or even openly. But he went to the aforesaid city, with the help of God who brought him safely there.
¹⁵⁷ Barach

¹⁵⁸ καὶ πάντες αὐτὸν ἠσπάζοντό τε καὶ τὴν‎ αἰτίαν τῆς ἀφίξεως ἀνηρώτων , ἔλεγε δὲ ἥκειν ἵνα θύσῃ τῷ θεῷ . ποιήσας οὖν τὴν‎ θυσίαν καλεῖ τὸν ἸεσσαῖονJesse μετὰ τῶν τέκνων ἐπὶ τὰ ἱερὰ καὶ θεασάμενος αὐτοῦ‎ τὸν πρεσβύτατον υἱὸν εὐμεγέθη καὶ καλὸν εἴκασεν ἐκ τῆς εὐμορφίας τοῦτον εἶναι τὸν μέλλοντα βασιλεύειν .
¹⁵⁸ and when they all saluted him, and asked what was the occasion of his coming, he told them he came to sacrifice to God. When, therefore, he had gotten the sacrifice ready, he called Jesse and his sons to partake of those sacrifices; and when he saw his eldest son to be a tall and handsome man, he guessed by his comeliness that he was the person who was to be their future king.	¹⁵⁸ When they all greeted him and asked about the reason for his coming, he said he came to sacrifice to God. After preparing the sacrifice, he called Jesse and his sons to share in it, and when he saw that his eldest son was a tall and handsome man, he guessed by his beauty that he was the one to be their future king.
¹⁵⁸ Barach

¹⁵⁹ διαμαρτάνει δὲ τῆς τοῦ θεοῦ προνοίας · ἐπερωτήσαντι γὰρ αὐτὸν , εἰ χρίσει τῷ ἐλαίου τὸν νεανίσκον , ὃν αὐτός τε θαυμάζει καὶ τῆς βασιλείας ἄξιον ἔκρινεν , οὐ τὰ αὐτὰ βλέπειν ἀνθρώπους εἶπε καὶ θεόνGod ·
¹⁵⁹ But he was mistaken in judging about God’s providence; for when Samuel inquired of God whether he should anoint this youth, whom he so admired, and esteemed worthy of the kingdom, God said, “Men do not see as God seeth.	¹⁵⁹ But he misinterpreted God's providence, for when Samuel asked God if he should anoint this youth whom he admired and thought worthy of the kingship, God said, "Men do not see as God sees.
¹⁵⁹ Barach

¹⁶⁰ ἀλλὰ σὺ μὲν εἰς τὸ κάλλος ἀπιδὼν τοῦ νεανίσκου καὶ δὴ τοῦτον ἡγῇ ἄξιον τοῦ βασιλεύειν εἶναι , ἐγὼ δ᾽ οὐ σωμάτων εὐμορφίας ἔπαθλον ποιοῦμαι τὴν‎ βασιλείαν ἀλλὰ ψυχῶν ἀρετῆς καὶ ζητῶ ὅστις ταύτης ἐστὶ τελέως εὐπρεπὴς , εὐσεβείᾳ καὶ δικαιοσύνῃ καὶ ἀνδρείᾳ καὶ πειθοῖ ἐξ ὧν τὸ
¹⁶⁰ Thou indeed hast respect to the fine appearance of this youth, and thence esteemest him worthy of the kingdom, while I propose the kingdom as a reward, not of the beauty of bodies, but of the virtue of souls, and I inquire after one that is perfectly comely in that respect; I mean one who is beautiful in piety, and righteousness, and fortitude, and obedience, for in them consists the comeliness of the soul.”	¹⁶⁰ You admire this youth for his fine looks and so think him worthy to reign, while I give the kingship as a reward not for physical beauty but for spiritual virtue, and seek one perfect in beauty of that kind, in piety and righteousness and fortitude and obedience, for in these the beauty of the soul consists."
¹⁶⁰ Barach

¹⁶¹ τῆς ψυχῆς συνίσταται κάλλος κατακεκοσμημένος . ταῦτα φράσαντος τοῦ θεοῦ πάντας ἐκέλευσεν αὐτῷ τὸν ἸεσσαῖονJesse τοὺς υἱοὺς ἐπιδεῖξαι ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel · ὁ δὲ πέντε ἄλλους ἐποίησεν ἐλθεῖν , ὧν ὁ μὲν πρεσβύτερος ΤαλίαβοςEliab , ὁ δεύτερος ἈμινάδαβοςAminadab , ΣάμαλοςShammall ὁ τρίτος , ὁ τέταρτος ΝαθαναῆλοςNathaniel , καὶ ῬάηλοςRael ὁ πέμπτος ἐκαλεῖτο , ὁ δὲ ἕκτος ἌσαμοςAsam .
¹⁶¹ When God had said this, Samuel bade Jesse to show him all his sons. So he made five others of his sons to come to him; of all of whom Eliab was the eldest, Aminadab the second, Shammall the third, Nathaniel the fourth, Rael the fifth, and Asam the sixth.	¹⁶¹ When God had said this, Samuel got Jesse to show him all his sons. So he had five more of his sons come to him. Eliab was the eldest, Aminadab the second, Shammall the third, Nathaniel the fourth, Rael the fifth and Asam the sixth.
¹⁶¹ Barach

¹⁶² ἰδὼν δὲ καὶ τούτους ὁ προφήτης μηδὲν χείρους τοῦ πρεσβυτέρου ταῖς μορφαῖς ἐπηρώτησε τὸν θεὸν , τίνα τούτων αἱρεῖται βασιλέα . εἰπόντος δ᾽ οὐδένα πυνθάνεται τοῦ ἸεσσαίουJesse , μὴ πρὸς τούτοις αὐτῷ καὶ ἄλλοι παῖδές εἰσι .
¹⁶² And when the prophet saw that these were no way inferior to the eldest in their countenances, he inquired of God which of them it was whom he chose for their king. And when God said it was none of them, he asked Jesse whether he had not some other sons besides these;	¹⁶² When the prophet saw that these appeared no way inferior to the eldest, he asked God which of them whom he chose for their king, but God said it was none of them, so he asked Jesse if he had not some other sons besides these.
¹⁶² Barach

¹⁶³ φήσαντος δὲ εἶναι ΔαβίδηνDavid τοὔνομα , ποιμαίνειν δὲ καὶ τῆς τῶν βοσκημάτων φυλακῆς ἐπιμελεῖσθαι κελεύει καλεῖν αὐτὸν ἐν τάχει · κατακλιθῆναι γὰρ εἰς εὐωχίαν οὐκ εἶναι δυνατὸν αὐτοῖς ἐκείνου μὴ παρόντος .
¹⁶³ and when he said that he had one more, named David, but that he was a shepherd, and took care of the flocks, Samuel bade them call him immediately, for that till he was come they could not possibly sit down to the feast.	¹⁶³ When he said he had one more, called David, but that he was out herding and guarding the flocks, he quickly had him called, saying that they could not sit down to the feast until he arrived.
¹⁶³ Barach

¹⁶⁴ ὡς δ᾽ ἧκεν ὁ ΔαβίδηςDavid μεταπεμφθεὶς ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρὸς , παῖς ξανθὸς μὲν τὴν‎ χρόαν γοργὸς δὲ τὰς ὄψεις καὶ καλὸς ἄλλως " οὗτός ἐστιν , εἰπὼν ἡσυχῇ πρὸς αὑτὸν ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel , ὁ βασιλεύειν ἀρέσας τῷ θεῷ " κατακλίνεται μὲν αὐτός , κατακλίνει δ᾽ ὑφ᾽ αὑτὸν τὸν νεανίσκον καὶ τὸν ἸεσσαῖονJesse μετὰ καὶ τῶν παίδων .
¹⁶⁴ Now, as soon as his father had sent for David, and he was come, he appeared to be of a yellow complexion, of a sharp sight, and a comely person in other respects also. This is he, said Samuel privately to himself, whom it pleases God to make our king. So he sat down to the feast, and placed the youth under him, and Jesse also, with his other sons;	¹⁶⁴ When David came, sent for by his father, he was of a tan complexion, keen sighted and handsome in every way. "This is the one," Samuel said quietly, "whom it pleases God to make our king." So he set the boy next to him and then Jesse and his other sons.
¹⁶⁴ Barach

¹⁶⁵ ἔπειτα λαβὼν ὁρῶντος τοῦ ΔαβίδουDavid τὸ ἔλαιον ἀλείφει τ᾽ αὐτὸν καὶ πρὸς τὸ οὖς ἠρέμα λαλεῖ καὶ σημαίνει τοῦθ᾽ , ὅτι βασιλεύειν αὐτὸν ὁ θεὸς ᾕρηται , παρῄνει δ᾽ εἶναι δίκαιον καὶ κατήκοον αὐτοῦ‎ τῶν προσταγμάτων · οὕτως γὰρ αὐτῷ παραμενεῖν τὴν‎ βασιλείαν εἰς πολὺν χρόνον καὶ τὸν οἶκον λαμπρὸν καὶ περιβόητον γενήσεσθαι , καταστρέψεσθαι δὲ καὶ ΠαλαιστίνουςPhilistines , καὶ οἷς ἂν ἔθνεσι πολεμῇ νικῶντα καὶ περιόντα τῇ μάχῃ κλέος ἀοίδιμον ζῶντά τε ἕξειν καὶ τοῖς μετ᾽ αὐτὸν ἀπολείψειν .
¹⁶⁵ after which he took oil in the presence of David, and anointed him, and whispered him in the ear, and acquainted him that God chose him to be their king; and exhorted him to be righteous, and obedient to his commands, for that by this means his kingdom would continue for a long time, and that his house should be of great splendor, and celebrated in the world; that he should overthrow the Philistines; and that against what nations soever he should make war, he should be the conqueror, and survive the fight; and that while he lived he should enjoy a glorious name, and leave such a name to his posterity also.	¹⁶⁵ Later, in David's sight he took oil and anointed him and whispered in his ear to say that God had chosen him to reign, and urged him to be just and to obey his commandments. In this way his kingdom would last a long time and his house would be glorious and renowned. He said that he would destroy the Philistines and whenever he went to war against other nations he would survive the battle and be victorious, and enjoy celebrity throughout his life, and leave it behind to his descendants.
¹⁶⁵ Barach

¹⁶⁶ Καὶ ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel μὲν ἀπαλλάσσεται ταῦτα παραινέσας , πρὸς δὲ τὸν ΔαβίδηνDavid μεταβαίνει τὸ θεῖον καταλιπὸν ΣαοῦλονSaul . Καὶ ὁ μὲν προφητεύειν ἤρξατο τοῦ θείου πνεύματος εἰς αὐτὸν μετοικισαμένου , τὸν ΣαοῦλονSaul δὲ περιήρχετο πάθη τινὰ καὶ δαιμόνια πνιγμοὺς αὐτῷ καὶ στραγγάλας ἐπιφέροντα , ὡς τοὺς ἰατροὺς ἄλλην μὲν αὐτῷ θεραπείαν μὴ ἐπινοεῖν , εἰ δέ τίς ἐστιν ἐξᾴδειν δυνάμενος καὶ ψάλλειν ἐπὶ κινύραι τοῦτον ἐκέλευσαν ζητήσαντας , ὁπόταν αὐτῷ προσίῃ τὰ δαιμόνια καὶ ταράττῃ , ποιεῖν ὑπὲρ κεφαλῆς στάντα ψάλλειν τε καὶ τοὺς ὕμνους ἐπιλέγειν .
¹⁶⁶ So Samuel, when he had given him these admonitions, went away. But the Divine Power departed from Saul, and removed to David; who, upon this removal of the Divine Spirit to him, began to prophesy. But as for Saul, some strange and demoniacal disorders came upon him, and brought upon him such suffocations as were ready to choke him; for which the physicians could find no other remedy but this, That if any person could charm those passions by singing, and playing upon the harp, they advised them to inquire for such a one, and to observe when these demons came upon him and disturbed him, and to take care that such a person might stand over him, and play upon the harp, and recite hymns to him.	¹⁶⁶ With this advice, Samuel left him and the divine power left Saul and moved to David, who began to prophesy when the divine Spirit moved to him. But some devilish disorder came over Saul, making him feel suffocated and ready to choke, and his doctors could think of no other remedy than to seek someone who could sing and play the harp. Then when the demons disturbed him he could have that person stand over him, making music and singing.
¹⁶⁶ Barach

¹⁶⁷ ὁ δὲ οὐκ ἠμέλησεν , ἀλλὰ ζητεῖσθαι προσέταξε τοιοῦτον ἄνθρωπον · φήσαντος δέ τινος αὐτῷ τῶν παρόντων ἐν ΒηθλεέμῃBethlehem πόλει τεθεᾶσθαι ἸεσσαίουJesse μὲν υἱὸν , ἔτι [δὲ ] παῖδα τὴν‎ ἡλικίαν , εὐπρεπῆ δὲ καὶ καλὸν τά τε ἄλλα σπουδῆς ἄξιον καὶ δὴ καὶ ψάλλειν εἰδότα καὶ ᾄδειν ὕμνους καὶ πολεμιστὴν ἄκρον , πέμψας πρὸς τὸν ἸεσσαῖονJesse ἐκέλευσεν ἀποστέλλειν αὐτῷ τὸν ΔαβίδηνDavid τῶν ποιμνίων ἀποσπάσαντα · βούλεσθαι γὰρ αὐτὸν ἰδεῖν περὶ τῆς εὐμορφίας καὶ τῆς ἀνδρείας ἀκούσας τοῦ νεανίσκου .
¹⁶⁷ Accordingly Saul did not delay, but commanded them to seek out such a man. And when a certain stander-by said that he had seen in the city of Bethlehem a son of Jesse, who was yet no more than a child in age, but comely and beautiful, and in other respects one that was deserving of great regard, who was skillful in playing on the harp, and in singing of hymns, [and an excellent soldier in war,] he sent to Jesse, and desired him to take David away from the flocks, and send him to him, for he had a mind to see him, as having heard an advantageous character of his comeliness and his valor.	¹⁶⁷ Without delay he told them to seek out such a one, and a bystander said that in the city of Bethlehem he had seen a son of Jesse, still no more than a child, but handsome and fair and fine in every way, who was skilled in playing the harp and in singing songs, and would be an excellent soldier in war. So he sent to Jesse and told him to have David leave the flocks and send him to him, for he wished to see him after hearing praise of the young man's beauty and bravery.
¹⁶⁷ Barach

¹⁶⁸ ὁ δὲ ἸεσσαῖοςJesse πέμπει τὸν υἱὸν καὶ ξένια δοὺς κομίσαι τῷ ΣαούλῳSaul . ἐλθόντι δὲ ἥσθη καὶ ποιήσας ὁπλοφόρον διὰ πάσης ἦγε τιμῆς · ἐξῄδετο γὰρ ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ καὶ πρὸς τὴν‎ ἀπὸ τῶν δαιμονίων ταραχήν , ὁπότεwhen αὐτῷ ταῦτα προσέλθοι , μόνος ἰατρὸς ἦν λέγων τε τοὺς ὕμνους καὶ ψάλλων ἐν τῇ κινύραι καὶ ποιῶν ἑαυτοῦ γίνεσθαι τὸν ΣαοῦλονSaul .
¹⁶⁸ So Jesse sent his son, and gave him presents to carry to Saul. And when he was come, Saul was pleased with him, and made him his armor-bearer, and had him in very great esteem; for he charmed his passion, and was the only physician against the trouble he had from the demons, whensoever it was that it came upon him, and this by reciting of hymns, and playing upon the harp, and bringing Saul to his right mind again.	¹⁶⁸ So Jesse sent his son and gave him gifts to take to Saul. When he came he was pleased with him and made him his armour-bearer and held him in high esteem, for he was charmed by him and whenever he was troubled when the demons assailed him, was his only doctor, singing and playing the harp and bringing Saul back to his right mind.
¹⁶⁸ Barach

¹⁶⁹ πέμπει τοίνυν πρὸς τὸν πατέρα τοῦ παιδὸς ἸεσσαῖονJesse ἐᾶσαι παρ᾽ αὐτῷ τὸν ΔαβίδηνDavid κελεύων · ἥδεσθαι γὰρ αὐτῷ βλεπομένῳ καὶ παρόντι · τὸν δ᾽ οὐκ ἀντειπεῖν τῷ ΣαούλῳSaul , συγχωρῆσαι δὲ κατέχειν .
¹⁶⁹ However, he sent to Jesse, the father of the child, and desired him to permit David to stay with him, for that he was delighted with his sight and company; which stay, that he might not contradict Saul, he granted.	¹⁶⁹ He sent to Jesse, the boy's father, to let David stay with him, as he was delighted with the sight of him and having his company. In order not to oppose Saul, he granted this request.
¹⁶⁹ Barach

Chapter 9
[170-192]
David kills Goliath the Philistine, in single combat

☜ ☞

¹⁷⁰ Χρόνοις δ᾽ ὕστερον οὐ πολλοῖς οἱ ΠαλαιστῖνοιPhilistines πάλιν συνελθόντες καὶ δύναμιν ἀθροίσαντες μεγάλην ἐπίασι τοῖς ἸσραηλίταιςIsraelite καὶ μεταξὺ ΣωκοῦςSocus καὶ ἈζηκοῦςAzekus καταλαμβανόμενοι στρατοπεδεύονται . ἀντεπεξάγει δ᾽ αὐτοῖς τὴν‎ στρατιὰν καὶ ΣαοῦλοςSaul καὶ ἐπί τινος ὄρους στρατοπεδευσάμενος ἀναγκάζει τοὺς ΠαλαιστίνουςPhilistines τὸ μὲν πρῶτον στρατόπεδον καταλιπεῖν , ὁμοίως δ᾽ ἐπί τινος ὄρους ἀντικρὺ τοῦ καταληφθέντος ὑπὸ τοῦ ΣαούλουSaul στρατοπεδεύσασθαι .
¹⁷⁰ Now the Philistines gathered themselves together again no very long time afterward; and having gotten together a great army, they made war against the Israelites; and having seized a place between Shochoh and Azekah, they there pitched their camp. Saul also drew out his army to oppose them; and by pitching his own camp on a certain hill, he forced the Philistines to leave their former camp, and to encamp themselves upon such another hill, over-against that on which Saul’s army lay,	¹⁷⁰ Not long after this, the Philistines again gathered a large force against the Israelites, and seized a place between Socus and Azekus, where they encamped. Saul led out his army to oppose them, and by pitching his own camp on a particular hill, forced the Philistines to leave their first encampment and move to another hill, across from Saul's camp.
¹⁷⁰ Barach

¹⁷¹ διίστη δ᾽ ἀπ᾽ ἀλλήλων τὰ στρατόπεδα μέσος αὐλὼν τῶν ὀρῶνto see ἐφ᾽ ὧν ἦν . καταβὰς οὖν τις τῶν ἐκ τοῦ ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines στρατοπέδου ΓολιάθηςGoliath ὄνομα · πόλεως δὲ ΓίττηςGitta ἀνὴρ παμμεγεθέστατος · ἦν γὰρ πηχῶν τεσσάρων καὶ σπιθαμῆς ὅπλα τῇ φύσει τοῦ σώματος ἀναλογοῦντα περικείμενος · θώρακα μὲν γὰρ ἐνεδέδυτο σταθμὸν ἄγοντα πέντε χιλιάδας σίκλων , κόρυθα δὲ καὶ κνημῖδας χαλκέας ὁποίας εἰκὸς ἦν ἀνδρὸς οὕτω Παραδόξου τὸ μέγεθος σκεπάσαι μέρη , δόρυ δὲ ἦν οὐ κοῦφον βάσταγμα δεξιᾶς , ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ τῶν ὤμων αὐτὸ αἴρων ἔφερεν , εἶχε δὲ καὶ λόγχην ἑξακοσίων σίκλων , εἵποντο δὲ πολλοὶ βαστάζοντες τὰ ὅπλα ·
¹⁷¹ so that a valley, which was between the two hills on which they lay, divided their camps asunder. Now there came down a man out of the camp of the Philistines, whose name was Goliath, of the city of Gath, a man of vast bulk, for he was of four cubits and a span in tallness, and had about him weapons suitable to the largeness of his body, for he had a breastplate on that weighed five thousand shekels: he had also a helmet and greaves of brass, as large as you would naturally suppose might cover the limbs of so vast a body. His spear was also such as was not carried like a light thing in his right hand, but he carried it as lying on his shoulders. He had also a lance of six hundred shekels; and many followed him to carry his armor.	¹⁷¹ Their two camps were separated by a valley, in between the hills on which they lay. Down from the camp of the Philistines came a man named Goliath, from the city of Gitta, a man of vast size. He was four cubits and a span tall and had about him weapons suited to his physique. His breastplate weighed five thousand shekels and his helmet and greaves of brass made to protect the limbs of so large a man. His spear was not light enough to carry in his right hand, but was carried on his shoulders; and he had a lance that weighed six hundred shekels, and many men followed carrying his armour.
¹⁷¹ Barach

¹⁷² στὰς τοίνυν ὁ ΓολίαθοςGoliath οὗτος μεταξὺ τῶν παρατάξεων βοήν τε ἀφίησι μεγάλην καὶ πρὸς τὸν ΣαοῦλονSaul καὶ τοὺς ἙβραίουςHebrews λέγει · " μάχης μὲν ὑμᾶς καὶ κινδύνων ἀπαλλάττω · τίς γὰρ ἀνάγκη τὴν‎ στρατιὰν ἡμῶν συμπεσοῦσαν κακοπαθεῖν ;
¹⁷² Wherefore this Goliath stood between the two armies, as they were in battle array, and sent out a loud voice, and said to Saul and the Hebrews, “I will free you from fighting and from dangers; for what necessity is there that your army should fall and be afflicted?	¹⁷² As this Goliath stood between the opposing armies he shouted aloud to Saul and the Hebrews, "I will spare you from battle and its dangers, for what need is there for your army to fall and to suffer?
¹⁷² Barach

¹⁷³ δότε δ᾽ ὅστις ἐμοὶ μαχεῖται τῶν ὑμετέρων , καὶ βραβευθήσεται τὰ τοῦ πολέμου ἑνὶ τῷ νενικηκότι · δουλεύσουσι γὰρ ἐκεῖνοι τοῖς ἑτέροις , ὧν ἂν ὁ νικήσας γένηται · πολὺ δὲ κρεῖττον εἶναι καὶ σωφρονέστατον ἑνὸς κινδύνῳ λαβεῖν ὃ βούλεσθε ἢ τῷ
¹⁷³ Give me a man of you that will fight with me, and he that conquers shall have the reward of the conqueror and determine the war; for these shall serve those others to whom the conqueror shall belong; and certainly it is much better, and more prudent, to gain what you desire by the hazard of one man than of all.”	¹⁷³ Give me one of your men who will fight me and as his prize the victor shall decide the war, and the others shall serve the side to which the victor belongs. Surely it is better and more prudent to gain your aims by risking one man rather than everyone."
¹⁷³ Barach

¹⁷⁴ ἁπάντων . ταῦτ᾽ εἰπὼν ἀνεχώρησεν εἰς τὸ τῶν οἰκείων στρατόπεδον . τῇ δ᾽ ἐχομένῃ πάλιν ἐλθὼν τοὺς αὐτοὺς ἐποιήσατο λόγους , καὶ μέχρι τεσσαράκοντα ἡμερῶν οὐ διέλειπε προκαλούμενος ἐπὶ τοῖς προειρημένοις τοὺς πολεμίους , ὡς καταπλαγῆναι αὐτόν τε τὸν ΣαοῦλονSaul καὶ τὴν‎ στρατιάν . Καὶ παρετάσσοντο μὲν ὡς εἰς μάχην , οὐκ ἤρχοντο δὲ εἰς χεῖρας .
¹⁷⁴ When he had said this, he retired to his own camp; but the next day he came again, and used the same words, and did not leave off for forty days together, to challenge the enemy in the same words, till Saul and his army were therewith terrified, while they put themselves in array as if they would fight, but did not come to a close battle.	¹⁷⁴ After saying this he retired to his own camp, but came again the next day and used the same words. Over a period of forty days he did not cease challenging the enemy in the same words, until Saul and his army were dismayed by it, while they put themselves in array as though to fight, but did not actually come to battle.
¹⁷⁴ Barach

¹⁷⁵ Τοῦ δὲ πολέμου συνεστηκότος τοῖς ἙβραίοιςHebrews καὶ τοῖς ΠαλαιστίνοιςPhilistines ΣαοῦλοςSaul ἀπέλυσε τὸν ΔαβίδηνDavid πρὸς τὸν πατέρα ἸεσσαῖονJesse ἀρκούμενος αὐτοῦ‎ τοῖς τρισὶν υἱοῖς , οὓς ἐπὶ συμμαχίαν καὶ τοὺς κινδύνους ἔπεμψεν .
¹⁷⁵ Now while this war between the Hebrews and the Philistines was going on, Saul sent away David to his father Jesse, and contented himself with those three sons of his whom he had sent to his assistance, and to be partners in the dangers of the war:	¹⁷⁵ At the start of this war between the Hebrews and the Philistines, Saul sent away David to his father Jesse and contented himself with the three sons he had sent to help him and share in the dangers of the war.
¹⁷⁵ Barach

¹⁷⁶ ὁ δὲ τὸ μὲν πρῶτον ἐπὶ τὰ ποίμνια πάλιν καὶ τὰς νομὰς τῶν βοσκημάτων παραγίνεται , μετ᾽ οὐ πολὺ δὲ ἔρχεταιto come/go εἰς τὸ στρατόπεδον τῶν ἙβραίωνHebrews πεμφθεὶς ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρὸς κομίσαι τε τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς ἐφόδιαprovision καὶ γνῶναι τί πράττουσι .
¹⁷⁶ and at first David returned to feed his sheep and his flocks; but after no long time he came to the camp of the Hebrews, as sent by his father, to carry provisions to his brethren, and to know what they were doing.	¹⁷⁶ At first David returned to feed his sheep and flocks, but after a while he was sent by his father to the camp of the Hebrews to take food to his brothers and learn how they were doing.
¹⁷⁶ Barach

¹⁷⁷ τοῦ δὲ ΓολιάθουGoliath πάλιν ἐλθόντος καὶ προκαλουμένου καὶ ὀνειδίζοντος , ὅτι μηδείς ἐστιν ἀνδρεῖος ἐν αὐτοῖς , ὃς εἰς μάχην αὐτῷ τολμᾷ καταβῆναι , μεταξὺ τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς ὁμιλῶν ΔαβίδηςDavid περὶ ὧν ἐπέστειλεν ὁ πατὴρ ἀκούσας βλασφημοῦντος τὴν‎ στρατιὰν καὶ κακίζοντος τοῦ ΠαλαιστίνουPhilistines ἠγανάκτησε καὶ πρὸς τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς αὐτοῦ‎ εἶπεν ἑτοίμως ἔχειν μονομαχῆσαι τῷ πολεμίῳ .
¹⁷⁷ While Goliath came again, and challenged them, and reproached them, that they had no man of valor among them that durst come down to fight him; and as David was talking with his brethren about the business for which his father had sent him, he heard the Philistine reproaching and abusing the army, and had indignation at it, and said to his brethren, “I am ready to fight a single combat with this adversary.”	¹⁷⁷ When Goliath came again and challenged and mocked them for having among them no man brave enough to come down and fight him. Meanwhile David was talking with his brothers about the business he was sent for by his father, and he heard the Philistine taunting the army and was angry and said to his brothers, "I am ready to fight this enemy in single combat."
¹⁷⁷ Barach

¹⁷⁸ πρὸς τοῦθ᾽ ὁ πρεσβύτατος τῶν ἀδελφῶν ἸάναβοςEliab ἐπέπληξεν αὐτῷ τολμηρότερον παρ᾽ ἡλικίαν καὶ ἀμαθῆ τοῦ προσήκοντος εἰπών , ἐκέλευσέ τε πρὸς τὰ ποίμνια καὶ τὸν πατέρα βαδίζειν . καταιδεσθεὶς δὲ τὸν ἀδελφὸν ὑπεχώρησε καὶ πρός τινας τῶν στρατιωτῶν ἀπελάλησεν , ὅτι θέλοι μάχεσθαι τῷ προκαλουμένῳ .
¹⁷⁸ Whereupon Eliab, his eldest brother, reproved him, and said that he spoke too rashly and improperly for one of his age, and bid him go to his flocks, and to his father. So he was abashed at his brother’s words, and went away, but still he spake to some of the soldiers that he was willing to fight with him that challenged them.	¹⁷⁸ His eldest brother, Eliab, reproached him for speaking rashly and unwisely for one so young and told him go back to his flocks and his father. So abashed at his brother's words he went away, but still said to some of the soldiers that he wanted to fight the man who challenged them.
¹⁷⁸ Barach

¹⁷⁹ δηλωσάντων δ᾽ εὐθὺς τῷ ΣαούλῳSaul τὴν‎ τοῦ νεανίσκου προαίρεσιν Μεταπέμπεται αὐτὸν ὁ βασιλεύς , καὶ πυθομένου τί βούλεται λέγειν " μὴ ταπεινὸν ἔστω τὸ φρόνημα μηδ᾽ εὐλαβὲς , ὦ βασιλεῦ · καθαιρήσω γὰρ ἐγὼ τὴν‎ ἀλαζονείαν τοῦ πολεμίου χωρήσας αὐτῷ διὰ μάχης καὶ τὸν ὑψηλὸν καὶ μέγαν ὑπ᾽ ἐμαυτῷ βαλών .
¹⁷⁹ And when they had informed Saul what was the resolution of the young man, the king sent for him to come to him: and when the king asked what he had to say, he replied, “O king, be not cast down, nor afraid, for I will depress the insolence of this adversary, and will go down and fight with him, and will bring him under me, as tall and as great as he is, till he shall be sufficiently laughed at,	¹⁷⁹ When they told Saul of the young man's courage, the king sent for him to come to him and when he asked him he replied, "O king, do not be downcast or afraid, for I will curb the insolence of the enemy by going to fight him and bring him down, tall and great as he is.
¹⁷⁹ Barach

¹⁸⁰ γένοιτο μὲν ἂν αὐτὸς οὕτως καταγέλαστος , ἔνδοξον δὲ τὸ σὸνyou, yours στράτευμα , εἰ μηδ᾽ ὑπ᾽ ἀνδρὸς πολεμεῖν ἤδη δυναμένου καὶ πιστευομένου παράταξιν καὶ μάχας , ἀλλ᾽ ὑπὸ παιδὸς ἔτι δοκοῦντος καὶ ταύτην ἔχοντος τὴν‎ ἡλικίαν ἀποθάνοι ."
¹⁸⁰ and thy army shall get great glory, when he shall be slain by one that is not yet of man’s estate, neither fit for fighting, nor capable of being intrusted with the marshalling an army, or ordering a battle, but by one that looks like a child, and is really no elder in age than a child.”	¹⁸⁰ Let him be a laughing stock and your army will have great glory when he is killed by one who is not yet of man's estate, or fit for fighting, or ready to be entrusted with leading an army, or planning a battle, but by one who looks like a child and really is one in age."
¹⁸⁰ Barach

¹⁸¹ Τοῦ δὲ ΣαούλουSaul τὸ μὲν τολμηρὸν αὐτοῦ‎ καὶ τὴν‎ εὐψυχίαν θαυμάζοντος , οὐ θαρροῦντος δὲ ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ διὰ τὴν‎ ἡλικίαν , ἀλλ᾽ ἀσθενέστερον εἶναι διὰ ταύτην πρὸς εἰδότα πολεμεῖν μάχεσθαι λέγοντος , " ταῦτ᾽ , εἶπε ΔαβίδηςDavid , ἐπαγγέλλομαι τῷ θεῷ θαρρῶν ὄντι μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ · πεπείραμαι γὰρ αὐτοῦ‎ τῆς βοηθείας .
¹⁸¹ Now Saul wondered at the boldness and alacrity of David, but durst not presume on his ability, by reason of his age; but said he must on that account be too weak to fight with one that was skilled in the art of war. “I undertake this enterprise,” said David, “in dependence on God’s being with me, for I have had experience already of his assistance;	¹⁸¹ Saul was amazed at David's audacity and commitment but dared not rely on him at his age, thinking that he must be too puny to fight a man skilled in war. "But ," said David, "I undertake this task trusting in the God who is with me, since I have felt his help already.
¹⁸¹ Barach

¹⁸² λέοντα γὰρ ἐπελθόντα μού ποτε τοῖς ποιμνίοις καὶ ἁρπάσαντα ἄρνα διώξας καταλαμβάνω καὶ τὸν μὲν ἄρνα τοῦ στόματος ἐξαρπάζω τοῦ θηρὸς , αὐτὸν δ᾽ ὁρμήσαντα ἐπ᾽ ἐμὲ τῆς οὐρᾶς βαστάσας καὶ προσρήξας τῇ γῇ διαφθείρω .
¹⁸² for I once pursued after and caught a lion that assaulted my flocks, and took away a lamb from them; and I snatched the lamb out of the wild beast’s mouth, and when he leaped upon me with violence, I took him by the tail, and dashed him against the ground.	¹⁸² For I once pursued and caught a lion that was attacking my flocks and had taken a lamb, and I snatched the lamb from the beast's mouth and when it sprang at me I took it by the tail and dashed it to the ground.
¹⁸² Barach

¹⁸³ ταὐτὸ δὲ καὶ ἄρκον ἀμυνόμενος διατίθεμαι . νομιζέσθω δὴ καὶ ὁ πολέμιος ἐκείνων εἶναι τῶν θηρίων ὀνειδίζων ἐκ πολλοῦ τὴν‎ στρατιὰν καὶ βλασφημῶν ἡμῶν τὸν θεὸν , ὃς αὐτὸν ὑποχείριον ἐμοὶ θήσει ."
¹⁸³ In the same manner did I avenge myself on a bear also; and let this adversary of ours be esteemed like one of these wild beasts, since he has a long while reproached our army, and blasphemed our God, who yet will reduce him under my power.”	¹⁸³ When defending myself against a bear I did the same, so let our opponent be seen as one of these wild beasts, and he who has for so long mocked our army and blasphemed our God, will be brought by him under my power."
¹⁸³ Barach

¹⁸⁴ Τῇ προθυμίᾳ τοιγαροῦν καὶ τῇ τόλμῃ τοῦ παιδὸς ὅμοιον γενέσθαι τέλος παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ ΣαοῦλοςSaul εὐξάμενος " ἄπιθι , φησί πρὸς τὴν‎ μάχην . Καὶ περιθεὶς αὐτῷ τὸν αὑτοῦ θώρακα καὶ περιζώσας τὸ ξίφος καὶ περικεφαλαίαν ἁρμόσας ἐξέπεμψεν .
¹⁸⁴ However, Saul prayed that the end might be, by God’s assistance, not disagreeable to the alacrity and boldness of the child; and said, “Go thy way to the fight.” So he put about him his breastplate, and girded on his sword, and fitted the helmet to his head, and sent him away.	¹⁸⁴ Saul prayed that with God's help the result might not go against the boy's commitment and boldness, and said, "Go on to the fight." So putting his own breastplate around him and his sword into his belt and fitting his helmet on his head he sent him off.
¹⁸⁴ Barach

¹⁸⁵ ὁ δὲ ΔαβίδηςDavid βαρυνόμενος ὑπὸ τῶν ὅπλων , οὐκ ἐγεγύμναστο γὰρ οὐδ᾽ ἐμεμαθήκει φέρειν ὅπλα , " ταῦτα μέν , εἶπεν , ὦ βασιλεῦ , σὸς ἔστω κόσμος τοῦ βαστάζειν δυναμένου , συγχώρησον δὲ ὡς δούλῳ σου καὶ ὡς ἐγὼ βούλομαι μαχεσθῆναι . τίθησιν οὖν τὰ ὅπλα καὶ τὴν‎ βακτηρίαν ἀράμενος καὶ πέντε λίθους ἐκ τοῦ χειμάρρου βαλὼν εἰς τὴν‎ πήραν τὴν‎ ποιμενικὴν καὶ σφενδόνην ἐν τῇ δεξιᾷ χειρὶ φέρων ἐπὶ τὸν ΓολίαθονGoliath ἐπορεύετο .
¹⁸⁵ But David was burdened with his armor, for he had not been exercised to it, nor had he learned to walk with it; so he said, “Let this armor be thine, O king, who art able to bear it; but give me leave to fight as thy servant, and as I myself desire.” Accordingly he laid by the armor, and taking his staff with him, and putting five stones out of the brook into a shepherd’s bag, and having a sling in his right hand, he went towards Goliath.	¹⁸⁵ But David felt burdened by the armour, for he had not been trained to it, nor had he learned to bear arms, so he said, "Keep this armour for yourself, O king, who are able to bear it, but let me fight as your servant and as I myself wish." So he laid aside the armour and taking his staff with him and putting five stones from the brook into a shepherd's bag and with a sling in his right hand, he went toward Goliath.
¹⁸⁵ Barach

¹⁸⁶ καταφρονεῖ δὲ οὕτως ἰδὼν αὐτὸν ὁ πολέμιος ἐρχόμενον καὶ προσέσκωψεν , ὡς οὐχ οἷα πρὸς ἄνθρωπον ὅπλα νενόμισται ταῦτ᾽ ἔχων μέλλοι μάχεσθαι , οἷς δὲ κύνας ἀπελαύνομεν καὶ φυλασσόμεθα . μὴ αὐτὸν ἀντὶ ἀνθρώπου κύνα εἶναι δοκεῖ ; ὁ δ᾽ οὐχὶ τοιοῦτον ἀλλὰ καὶ χείρω κυνὸς αὐτὸν νομίζειν ἀπεκρίνατοto answer . κινεῖ δὲ πρὸς ὀργὴν τὸν ΓολίαθονGoliath , καὶ ἀρὰς αὐτῷ τίθεται ἐκ τῆς προσηγορίας τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ δώσειν ἠπείλησε τὰς σάρκας αὐτοῦ‎ τοῖς ἐπιγείοις καὶ τοῖς μεταρσίοις διασπάσασθαι ·
¹⁸⁶ But the adversary seeing him come in such a manner, disdained him, and jested upon him, as if he had not such weapons with him as are usual when one man fights against another, but such as are used in driving away and avoiding of dogs; and said, “Dost thou take me not for a man, but a dog?” To which he replied, “No, not for a dog, but for a creature worse than a dog.” This provoked Goliath to anger, who thereupon cursed him by the name of God, and threatened to give his flesh to the beasts of the earth, and to the fowls of the air, to be torn in pieces by them.	¹⁸⁶ But seeing him come in such a fashion the enemy scorned and jibed at him for not having the usual weapons of a man going out to fight, but those that are used for driving away and warding off dogs. He said, "Do you take me not for a man, but a dog?" To which he replied, "Not even for a dog, but for something worse." That stirred the wrath of Goliath, who cursed him in the name of God and threatened to give his flesh to the beasts of the earth and to the fowls of the air, to be torn in pieces by them. David replied,
¹⁸⁶ Barach

¹⁸⁷ ἀμείβεταιto change, exchange δ᾽ αὐτὸν ὁ ΔαβίδηςDavid · " σὺ μὲν ἐπέρχῃ μοι ἐν ῥομφαίᾳ καὶ δόρατι καὶ θώρακι , ἐγὼ δὲ χωρῶν ἐπὶ σὲ τὸν θεὸν ὥπλισμαι , ὃς σέ τε καὶ πᾶσαν ὑμῶν στρατιὰν χερσὶ ταῖς ἡμετέραις διολέσει . καρατομήσω μὲν γάρ σε σήμερον καὶ τὸ ἄλλο σῶμα τοῖς ὁμοφύλοις κυσὶ παραβαλῶ , μαθήσονται δὲ πάντες , ὅτι προέστηκεν ἙβραίωνHebrews τὸ θεῖον καὶ ὅπλα ἡμῖν καὶ ἰσχὺς τοῦτ᾽ ἔστι κηδόμενον , ἡ δ᾽ ἄλλη παρασκευὴ καὶ δύναμις ἀνωφελὴς θεοῦ μὴ παρόντος .
¹⁸⁷ To whom David answered, “Thou comest to me with a sword, and with a spear, and with a breastplate; but I have God for my armor in coming against thee, who will destroy thee and all thy army by my hands for I will this day cut off thy head, and cast the other parts of thy body to the dogs, and all men shall learn that God is the protector of the Hebrews, and that our armor and our strength is in his providence; and that without God’s assistance, all other warlike preparations and power are useless.”	¹⁸⁷ "You come to me with sword and spear and breastplate, but I come against you with God for my armour, who will destroy you and all your army by my hands. For this day I will cut off your head and throw the rest of your body to the dogs, and all people shall learn that the divinity presides over the Hebrews, and his care is our armour and strength, and other equipment or power is useless if God is not there."
¹⁸⁷ Barach

¹⁸⁸ ὁ δὲ ΠαλαιστῖνοςPhilistine ὑπὸ βάρους τῶν ὅπλων εἰς ὠκύτητα καὶ δρόμον ἐμποδιζόμενος βάδην ἐπὶ τὸν ΔαβίδηνDavid παραγίνεται καταφρονῶν καὶ πεποιθὼς γυμνὸν ὁμοῦ καὶ παῖδα ἔτι τὴν‎ ἡλικίαν ἀπόνως ἀναιρήσειν .
¹⁸⁸ So the Philistine being retarded by the weight of his armor, when he attempted to meet David in haste, came on but slowly, as despising him, and depending upon it that he should slay him, who was both unarmed and a child also, without any trouble at all.	¹⁸⁸ Though he tried to run to meet David, the Philistine could only come slowly, due to the weight of his armour. Scorning him, he felt sure of killing him, unarmed as he was and in age still a child.
¹⁸⁸ Barach

¹⁸⁹ Ἀπαντᾷ δὲ ὁ νεανίσκος μετὰ συμμάχου μὴ βλεπομένου τῷ πολεμίῳ · θεὸς δ᾽ ἦν οὗτος . Καὶ ἀνελόμενος ἐκ τῆς πήρας ὧν εἰς αὐτὴν κατέθηκεν ἐκ τοῦ χειμάρρου λίθων ἕνα καὶ ἁρμόσας τῇ σφενδόνῃ βάλλει ἐπὶ τὸν ΓολίαθονGoliath εἰς τὸ μέτωπον · καὶ διῆλθεν ἕως τοῦ ἐγκεφάλου τὸ βληθέν , ὡς εὐθὺς καρωθέντα πεσεῖν τὸν ΓολίαθονGoliath ἐπὶ τὴν‎ ὄψιν .
¹⁸⁹ But the youth met his antagonist, being accompanied with an invisible assistant, who was no other than God himself. And taking one of the stones that he had out of the brook, and had put into his shepherd’s bag, and fitting it to his sling, he slang it against the Philistine. This stone fell upon his forehead, and sank into his brain, insomuch that Goliath was stunned, and fell upon his face.	¹⁸⁹ But the youth faced his opponent with an invisible assistant at his side, who was God himself. And taking from his shepherd's bag one of the stones from the brook that he had put there, and fitting it to his sling, he slung it and struck the Philistine in the forehead and sank into his brain, so that Goliath was stunned and fell upon his face.
¹⁸⁹ Barach

¹⁹⁰ δραμὼν δ᾽ ἐφίσταται τῷ πολεμίῳ κειμένῳ καὶ τῇ ῥομφαίᾳ τῇ ἐκείνου μάχαιραν οὐκ ἔχων αὐτὸς ἀποτέμνει τὴν‎ κεφαλὴν αὐτοῦ‎ .
¹⁹⁰ So David ran, and stood upon his adversary as he lay down, and cut off his head with his own sword; for he had no sword himself.	¹⁹⁰ Then he ran and stood over his prostrate opponent and cut off his head with his own sword, not having one himself.
¹⁹⁰ Barach

¹⁹¹ πεσὼν δ᾽ ὁ ΓολίαθοςGoliath ἧττα καὶ φυγὴ γίνεται ΠαλαιστίνοιςPhilistines · τὸν γὰρ δοκιμώτατον ἰδόντες ἐρριμμένον καὶ περὶ τῶν ὅλων δείσαντες οὐκέτι μένειν διέγνωσαν , ἀλλ᾽ αἰσχρᾷ καὶ ἀκόσμῳ φυγῇ παραδόντες ἑαυτοὺς ἐξαρπάζειν τῶν κινδύνων ἐπειρῶντο . ΣαοῦλοςSaul δὲ καὶ πᾶς ὁ τῶν ἙβραίωνHebrews στρατὸς ἀλαλάξαντες ἐκπηδῶσιν εἰς αὐτοὺς καὶ πολλοὺς ἀποσφάττοντες διώκουσιν ἄχρι τῶν ΓίττηςGitta ὁρίων καὶ τῶν πυλῶν τῶν ἈσκάλωνοςAskalon .
¹⁹¹ And upon the fall of Goliath the Philistines were beaten, and fled; for when they saw their champion prostrate on the ground, they were afraid of the entire issue of their affairs, and resolved not to stay any longer, but committed themselves to an ignominious and indecent flight, and thereby endeavored to save themselves from the dangers they were in. But Saul and the entire army of the Hebrews made a shout, and rushed upon them, and slew a great number of them, and pursued the rest to the borders of Garb, and to the gates of Ekron;	¹⁹¹ Once Goliath fell, the Philistines were defeated and fled, for when they saw their champion lying prostrate they panicked at the reversal of their fortunes and resolved to stay no longer, but took to base and shameful flight to save themselves from the danger. But Saul and the whole Hebrew army raised a shout and rushed at them and killed many and pursued the rest to the borders of Gitta and the gates of Askalon.
¹⁹¹ Barach

¹⁹² καὶ θνήσκουσι μὲν τῶν ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines εἰς τρισμυρίους , δὶς δὲ τοσοῦτοι τραυματίαι γίνονται . ΣαοῦλοςSaul δὲ ὑποστρέψας εἰς τὸ στρατόπεδον αὐτῶν διαρπάζει τὸ χαράκωμα καὶ ἐνέπρησε · τὴν‎ κεφαλὴν δὲ ΓολιάθουGoliath ΔαβίδηςDavid εἰς τὴν‎ ἰδίαν σκηνὴν ἐκόμισε καὶ τὴν‎ ῥομφαίαν ἀνέθηκε τῷ θεῷ .
¹⁹² so that there were slain of the Philistines thirty thousand, and twice as many wounded. But Saul returned to their camp, and pulled their fortification to pieces, and burnt it; but David carried the head of Goliath into his own tent, but dedicated his sword to God [at the tabernacle].	¹⁹² Thirty thousand of the Philistines were killed and twice as many wounded. Saul then returned to their camp and pulled their stronghold to pieces and burned it, while David carried the head of Goliath into his own tent and dedicated his sword to God.
¹⁹² Barach

Chapter 10
[193-204]
Saul promises David his daughter Melcha as wife,
but on a dangerous condition

☜ ☞

¹⁹³ φθόνον δὲ καὶ μῖσος τοῦ ΣαούλουSaul πρὸς αὐτὸν αἱ γυναῖκες ἐρεθίζουσιν · ὑπαντῶσαι γὰρ τῇ στρατιᾷ νικηφόρῳ μετὰ κυμβάλων καὶ τυμπάνων καὶ παντοίας χαρᾶς ᾖδον αἱ μὲν γυναῖκες , [ὡς ] πολλὰς ΣαοῦλοςSaul ἀπώλεσε ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines χιλιάδας , αἱ παρθένοι δὲ , ὡς μυριάδας ΔαυίδηςDavid ἀφανίσειε .
¹⁹³ Now the women were an occasion of Saul’s envy and hatred to David; for they came to meet their victorious army with cymbals, and drums, and all demonstrations of joy, and sang thus: The wives said, that “Saul had slain his many thousands of the Philistines.” The virgins replied, that “David had slain his ten thousands.”	¹⁹³ The women stoked up Saul's envy and hatred of David, for as they met the victorious army with cymbals and drums and all the signs of rejoicing, the women were singing, "Saul had slain many thousands of Philistines" and the virgins [were singing], "David had destroyed tens of thousands."
¹⁹³ Barach

¹⁹⁴ τούτων δὲ ἀκούων ὁ βασιλεύς , ὡς τὸ μὲν ἔλαττονsmaller, less τῆς μαρτυρίας αὐτὸς λάβοι , τὸ δὲ τῶν μυριάδων πλῆθος ἀνατεθείη τῷ νεανίσκῳ , καὶ λογισάμενος μηδὲν οὕτω μετὰ λαμπρὰν εὐφημίαν ἢ τὴν‎ βασιλείαν ὑστερεῖν αὐτῷ φοβεῖσθαι καὶ ὑποπτεύειν ἤρξατο τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid .
¹⁹⁴ Now, when the king heard them singing thus, and that he had himself the smallest share in their commendations, and the greater number, the ten thousands, were ascribed to the young man; and when he considered with himself that there was nothing more wanting to David, after such a mighty applause, but the kingdom; he began to be afraid and suspicious of David.	¹⁹⁴ When the king heard this and that he was getting the smaller share of the credit while the bulk of it, in "myriads," was attributed to the young man, he reflected that after such mighty applause the only thing missing to him was the kingdom, so he began to be afraid and suspicious of David.
¹⁹⁴ Barach

¹⁹⁵ καὶ τῆς μὲν πρώτης τάξεως , ἐπεὶ τῷ δέει πλησίον αὐτοῦ‎ καὶ λίαν ἐγγὺς ἐδόκει , ἐποίησε γὰρ αὐτὸν ὁπλοφόρον , μεταστήσας ἀποδείκνυσι χιλίαρχον δοὺς αὐτῷ χώραν ἀμείνονα μὲν ἀσφαλεστέραν δὲ ὡς ἐνόμιζεν αὑτῷ · ἐβούλετο γὰρ εἰς τοὺς πολεμίους αὐτὸν ἐκπέμπειν καὶ τὰς μάχας ὡς ἐν τοῖς κινδύνοις τεθνηξόμενον .
¹⁹⁵ Accordingly he removed him from the station he was in before, for he was his armor-bearer, which, out of fear, seemed to him much too near a station for him; and so he made him captain over a thousand, and bestowed on him a post better indeed in itself, but, as he thought, more for his own security; for he had a mind to send him against the enemy, and into battles, as hoping he would be slain in such dangerous conflicts.	¹⁹⁵ Therefore he moved him from the rank he had formerly given to him as his armour-bearer, which he now feared had him too close to himself, and made him officer over a thousand, an apparent promotion made for the sake of his own security, wishing to send him into battles against the enemy, in the hope that he would be killed amid the dangers.
¹⁹⁵ Barach

¹⁹⁶ ΔαυίδηςDavid δὲ πανταχοῦ τὸν θεὸν ἐπαγόμενος ὅποιto which place ποτ᾽ ἀφίκοιτοto reach κατώρθου καὶ διευπραγῶν ἐδείκνυτο , ὡς δι᾽ ὑπερβολὴν τῆς ἀνδρείας τόν τε λαὸν αὐτοῦ‎ καὶ τὴν‎ ΣαούλουSaul θυγατέρα παρθένον ἔτι οὖσαν λαβεῖν ἔρωταto ask καὶ τοῦ πάθους ὑπερκρατοῦντος γενέσθαι φανερὰν καὶ διαβληθῆναι πρὸς τὸν πατέρα .
¹⁹⁶ But David had God going along with him whithersoever he went, and accordingly he greatly prospered in his undertakings, and it was visible that he had mighty success, insomuch that Saul’s daughter, who was still a virgin, fell in love with him; and her affection so far prevailed over her, that it could not be concealed, and her father became acquainted with it.	¹⁹⁶ But David had God with him wherever he went, so that he greatly prospered, and his great courage was known to the people, and Saul's daughter, who was still a virgin, fell in love with him with so strong a passion that it was evident and was reported to her father.
¹⁹⁶ Barach

¹⁹⁷ ὁ δ᾽ ὡς ἀφορμῇ χρησάμενος τῆς ἐπὶ ΔαυίδηνDavid ἐπιβουλῆς ἡδέως ἤκουσε καὶ δώσειν προθύμως αὐτῷ τὴν‎ παρθένον πρὸς τοὺς τὸν ἔρωταto ask μηνύσαντας αὐτῆς ἔφη γενησόμενον ἀπωλείας καὶ κινδύνων αἴτιον αὐτῷ ληψομένῳ · " κατεγγυῶ γὰρ , εἶπεν , αὐτῷ τὸν τῆς θυγατρός μου γάμον , ἂν ἑξακοσίας μοι κομίσῃ κεφαλὰς τῶν πολεμίων .
¹⁹⁷ Now Saul heard this gladly, as intending to make use of it for a snare against David, and he hoped that it would prove the cause of destruction and of hazard to him; so he told those that informed him of his daughter’s affection, that he would willingly give David the virgin in marriage, and said, “I engage myself to marry my daughter to him if he will bring me six hundred heads of my enemies	¹⁹⁷ He received this news with pleasure, seeing it as a possible trap for David, and to those who told him of her love he indicated that he would willingly give the girl to him in marriage since the risk it involved could bring about his downfall. He said, "I pledge myself to marry my daughter to him if he will bring me six hundred heads of the enemy."
¹⁹⁷ Barach

¹⁹⁸ ὁ δὲ καὶ γέρως οὕτω λαμπροῦ προτεθέντος καὶ βουλόμενος ἐπ᾽ ἔργωιdeed παραβόλῳ καὶ ἀπίστῳ λαβεῖν κλέος ὁρμήσει μὲν ἐπὶ τὴν‎ πρᾶξιν , διαφθαρήσεται δὲ ὑπὸ τῶν ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines καὶ χωρήσει μοι τὰ κατ᾽ αὐτὸν εὐπρεπῶς · ἀπαλλαγήσομαι γὰρ αὐτοῦ‎ δι᾽ ἄλλων αὐτὸν ἀλλ᾽
¹⁹⁸ supposing that when a reward so ample was proposed to him, and when he should aim to get him great glory, by undertaking a thing so dangerous and incredible, he would immediately set about it, and so perish by the Philistines; and my designs about him will succeed finely to my mind, for I shall be freed from him, and get him slain, not by myself, but by another man.”	¹⁹⁸ He reckoned that the offer of such a splendid reward and the chance of glory by a deed so dangerous and incredible, would instantly set him into action so that he would be killed by the Philistines, "and nicely fulfill my plans for him. I shall be freed of him while having him killed by others and not by myself."
¹⁹⁸ Barach

¹⁹⁹ οὐχὶ δι᾽ ἐμαυτοῦ κτείνας . διάπειραν δὴ τῆς τοῦ ΔαυίδουDavid διανοίας κελεύει τοὺς οἰκέτας λαμβάνειν , πῶς ἔχει πρὸς τὸ γῆμαι τὴν‎ κόρην . οἱ δ᾽ ἤρξαντο διαλέγεσθαι πρὸς αὐτόν , ὅτι στέργει μὲν αὐτὸν ὁ βασιλεὺς ΣαοῦλοςSaul καὶ ὁ λαὸς ἅπας , βούλεται δ᾽ αὐτῷ κηδεῦσαι τὴν‎ θυγατέρα .
¹⁹⁹ So he gave order to his servants to try how David would relish this proposal of marrying the damsel. Accordingly, they began to speak thus to him: That king Saul loved him, as well as did all the people, and that he was desirous of his affinity by the marriage of this damsel.	¹⁹⁹ So he ordered his servants to test David's reaction to the idea of marrying the girl, so they began to tell him how king Saul loved him as he did all the people and wished to give him his daughter in marriage.
¹⁹⁹ Barach

²⁰⁰ ὁ δὲ " μικρὸν ἄρ᾽then, so then ὑμῖν , εἶπε , δοκεῖ γαμβρὸν γενέσθαι βασιλέως · ἐμοὶ δ᾽ οὐχὶ τοιοῦτον φαίνεται καὶ μάλιστα ὄντι ταπεινῷ καὶ δόξης καὶ τιμῆς ἀμοίρῳ . ΣαοῦλοςSaul δὲ ἀγγειλάντων αὐτῷ τῶν οἰκετῶν τὰς τοῦ ΔαυίδουDavid ἀποκρίσεις " οὐ χρημάτων , ἔφη , δεῖσθαί με φράζετε αὐτῷ οὐδὲ ἔδνων , ἀπεμπολᾶνto sell γὰρ ἔστιν οὕτως τὴν‎ θυγατέρα μᾶλλον ἢ συνοικίζειν , γαμβροῦ δὲ ἀνδρείαν ἔχοντος καὶ τὴν‎ ἄλλην ἀρετὴν ἅπασαν , ἣν ὁρᾶν ὑπάρχουσαν αὐτῷ .
²⁰⁰ To which he gave this answer:—“Seemeth it to you a light thing to be made the king’s son-in-law? It does not seem so to me, especially when I am one of a family that is low, and without any glory or honor.” Now when Saul was informed by his servants what answer David had made, he said,—“Tell him that I do not want any money nor dowry from him, which would be rather to set my daughter to sale than to give her in marriage; but I desire only such a son-in-law as hath in him fortitude, and all other kinds of virtue,” of which he saw David was possessed,	²⁰⁰ He replied, "Does it seem to you a small thing to be made the king's son-in-law? It does not seem so to me, especially as one so lowly and with no inherited glory or honour." When told by his servants of David's answer Saul said, "Tell him that I do not want from him any money or dowry, which would be putting my daughter for sale rather than giving her in marriage, but I want a son-in-law who is brave and has all other kinds of virtue ," which he saw David that possessed.
²⁰⁰ Barach

²⁰¹ βούλεσθαι δή με παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ λαβεῖν ἀντὶ τοῦ γάμου τῆς θυγατρὸς οὐ χρυσὸν οὐδ᾽ ἄργυρον οὐδ᾽ ὅπως ταῦτα ἐκ τῶν τοῦ πατρὸς οἰκιῶν κομίσῃ , ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines δὲ τιμωρίαν καὶ κεφαλὰς αὐτῶν ἑξακοσίας .
²⁰¹ and that his desire was to receive of him, on account of his marrying his daughter, neither gold nor silver, nor that he should bring such wealth out of his father’s house, but only some revenge on the Philistines, and indeed six hundred of their heads,	²⁰¹ His desire, he said, in return for marrying his daughter, was not gold or silver, or whatever he might bring from his father's house, but the execution of Philistines and indeed six hundred of their heads.
²⁰¹ Barach

²⁰² αὐτῷ τε γὰρ ἐμοὶ τούτων οὐδὲν ἂν οὔτε ποθεινότερον οὔτε λαμπρότερον οὔτε προτιμότερον δῶρον γένοιτο , τῇ τε παιδί μου πολὺ τῶν νενομισμένων ἔδνων ζηλωτότερον τὸ συνοικεῖν ἀνδρὶ τοιούτῳ καὶ μαρτυρουμένῳ τὴν‎ τῶν πολεμίων ἧτταν .
²⁰² than which a more desirable or a more glorious present could not be brought him, and that he had much rather obtain this, than any of the accustomed dowries for his daughter, viz. that she should be married to a man of that character, and to one who had a testimony as having conquered his enemies.	²⁰² "No more desirable or glorious present could be given to me. Instead of any of the usual dowries for my daughter, I would much rather have her marry a man of that kind, who has the credit of defeating our enemy."
²⁰² Barach

²⁰³ Κομισθέντων δὲ τούτων πρὸς τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid τῶν λόγων ἡσθεὶς τὸν ΣαοῦλονSaul ἐσπουδακέναι νομίζων αὐτοῦ‎ περὶ τὴν‎ συγγένειαν , οὐδὲ βουλεύσασθαι περιμείνας οὐδ᾽ εἰ δυνατὸν ἢ δύσκολόν ἐστι τὸ προκείμενον ἔργον τῷ λογισμῷ περινοήσας ὥρμησεν εὐθὺς μετὰ τῆς ἑταιρίας ἐπὶ τοὺς πολεμίους καὶ τὴν‎ ὑπὲρ τοῦ γάμου κατηγγελμένην πρᾶξιν καί , θεὸς γὰρ ἦν ὁ πάντα ποιῶν εὐμαρῆ καὶ δυνατὰ τῷ ΔαυίδῃDavid , κτείνας πολλοὺς καὶ κεφαλὰς ἑξακοσίων ἀποτεμὼν ἧκε πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα διὰ τῆς τούτων ἐπιδείξεως τὸν ἀντὶ τούτων γάμον ἀπαιτῶν .
²⁰³ When these words of Saul were brought to David, he was pleased with them, and supposed that Saul was really desirous of this affinity with him; so that without bearing to deliberate any longer, or casting about in his mind whether what was proposed was possible, or was difficult or not, he and his companions immediately set upon the enemy, and went about doing what was proposed as the condition of the marriage. Accordingly, because it was God who made all things easy and possible to David, he slew many [of the Philistines], and cut off the heads of six hundred of them, and came to the king, and by showing him these heads of the Philistines, required that he might have his daughter in marriage.	²⁰³ When these words were reported to David he was pleased and imagined that Saul was really eager to have him as a relative. So, not waiting to deliberate further or ponder the possibility or difficulty of what was proposed, he and his companions instantly attacked the enemy and went about doing what was required for the marriage. Since God made all things easy and possible to David, he killed many and cut off the heads of six hundred and came to show them to the king and asked for the marriage in return.
²⁰³ Barach

²⁰⁴ ΣαοῦλοςSaul δὲ οὐκ ἔχων ἀναφυγεῖν ἐκ τῶν ὑπεσχημένων , αἰσχρὸν γὰρ ὑπελάμβανεν ἢ ψεύσασθαι δοκεῖν ἢ δι᾽ ἐπιβουλὴν ἵν᾽ ὡς ἀδυνάτοις ἐπιχειρῶν ὁ ΔαυίδηςDavid ἀποθάνῃ τὸν γάμον ἐπηγγέλθαι , δίδωσιν αὐτῷ τὴν‎ θυγατέρα ΜελχὰνMelcha ὀνόματι .
²⁰⁴ Accordingly, Saul having no way of getting off his engagements, as thinking it a base thing either to seem a liar when he promised him this marriage, or to appear to have acted treacherously by him, in putting him upon what was in a manner impossible, in order to have him slain, he gave him his daughter in marriage: her name was Michal.	²⁰⁴ As he could not go back on his word, and ashamed to be seen to have made a false promise, or to have plotted to send David on an impossible mission to bring about his death, Saul gave him his daughter, whose name was Melcha.
²⁰⁴ Barach

Chapter 11
[205-241]
Saul continues plotting against David,
but with help from Jonathan and Melcha,
he escapes

☜ ☞

²⁰⁵ Ἔμελλε δὲ οὐκ ἐπὶ πολὺ τοῖς γεγενημένοις ἐμμένειν ΣαοῦλοςSaul ἄρα · ὁρῶν γὰρ τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid παρὰ τῷ θεῷ καὶ παρὰ τοῖς ὄχλοις εὐδοκιμοῦντα κατέδεισε , καὶ τὸν φόβον οὐκ ἔχων ἀποκρύψασθαι περὶ μεγάλων ὄντα βασιλείας τε καὶ ζωῆς , ὧν καὶ θατέρου στερηθῆναι συμφορὰ δεινή , κτείνειν τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid διεγνώκει καὶ προστάσσει τὴν‎ ἀναίρεσιν αὐτοῦ‎ ἸωνάθῃJonathan τῷ παιδὶ καὶ τοῖς πιστοτάτοις τῶν οἰκετῶν .
²⁰⁵ However, Saul was not disposed to persevere long in the state wherein he was, for when he saw that David was in great esteem, both with God and with the multitude, he was afraid; and being not able to conceal his fear as concerning great things, his kingdom and his life, to be deprived of either of which was a very great calamity, he resolved to have David slain, and commanded his son Jonathan and his most faithful servants to kill him:	²⁰⁵ Saul would not stay long in that state, for when he saw David honoured by God and by the people, he feared him. Unable to conceal his fear about things as vital as his kingdom and his life, losing either of which would be a disaster, he wanted David dead and ordered his son Jonathan and the most faithful of his servants to kill him.
²⁰⁵ Barach

²⁰⁶ ὁ δὲ τὸν πατέρα τῆς ἐπὶ τῷ ΔαυίδῃDavid μεταβολῆς θαυμάσας οὐκ ἐπὶ μετρίοις ἀπὸ τῆς πολλῆς εὐνοίας ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ θανάτῳ γενομένης , καὶ τὸν νεανίσκον ἀγαπῶν καὶ τὴν‎ ἀρετὴν αὐτοῦ‎ καταιδούμενος λέγει πρὸς αὐτὸν τὸ τοῦ πατρὸς ἀπόρρητον καὶ τὴν‎ προαίρεσιν .
²⁰⁶ but Jonathan wondered at his father’s change with relation to David, that it should be made to so great a degree, from showing him no small good-will, to contrive how to have him killed. Now, because he loved the young man, and reverenced him for his virtue, he informed him of the secret charge his father had given, and what his intentions were concerning him.	²⁰⁶ Amazed at his father's total change regarding David, from showing him such goodwill to seeking to have him killed, and because he loved the young man and revered him for his virtue, Jonathan told him of his father's secret orders and his plans.
²⁰⁶ Barach

²⁰⁷ συμβουλεύει μέντοι φυλάσσεσθαι γενόμενον ἐκποδὼν τὴν‎ ἐπιοῦσανthe next day ἡμέραν · αὐτὸς γὰρ ἀσπάσεσθαι τὸν πατέρα καὶ καιροῦ παραφανέντος αὐτῷ διαλεχθήσεσθαι περὶ αὐτοῦ‎ καὶ τὴν‎ αἰτίαν μαθήσεσθαι καὶ ταύτην ἐκφαυλίσειν ,
²⁰⁷ However, he advised him to take care and be absent the next day, for that he would salute his father, and, if he met with a favorable opportunity, he would discourse with him about him, and learn the cause of his disgust, and show how little ground there was for it,	²⁰⁷ He advised him to be sure to be absent the next day, when he would greet his father, and if opportunity arose, would discuss it with him and learn the reason for his antipathy.
²⁰⁷ Barach

²⁰⁸ ὡς οὐ δεῖν ἐπ᾽ αὐτῇ κτείνειν τοσαῦτα μὲν ἀγαθὰ τὸ πλῆθος ἐργασάμενον ΕὐεργέτηνEuergetes δ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ γεγενημένον , δι᾽ ἃ καὶ συγγνώμην ἂν ἐπὶ τοῖς μεγίστοις ἁμαρτήμασιν εἰκότως εὕρατο . δηλώσω δέ σοι τὴν‎ τοῦ πατρὸς γνώμην . ΔαυίδηςDavid δὲ πεισθεὶς συμβουλίᾳ χρηστῇ ὑπεξίσταται τῆς τοῦ βασιλέως ὄψεως .
²⁰⁸ and that for it he ought not to kill a man that had done so many good things to the multitude, and had been a benefactor to himself, on account of which he ought in reason to obtain pardon, had he been guilty of the greatest crimes; and “I will then inform thee of my father’s resolution.” Accordingly David complied with such an advantageous advice, and kept himself then out of the king’s sight.	²⁰⁸ He would show how little basis there was for it, or for killing a man who had done so many good things for the people and been so good to him, reason enough to pardon him, even had he committed the greatest of crimes. "And I will inform you of my father's decision." David followed this good advice and kept out of the king's sight.
²⁰⁸ Barach

²⁰⁹ Τῇ δ᾽ ἐπιούσῃ πρὸς τὸν ΣαοῦλονSaul ἸωνάθηςJonathan ἐλθὼν ὡς ἱλαρόν τε καὶ χαίροντα κατέλαβεν ἤρξατο λόγους αὐτῷ περὶ τοῦ ΔαυίδουDavid προσφέρειν · " τί καταγνοὺς αὐτοῦ‎ μικρὸν ἢ μεῖζον ἀδίκημα , πάτερ , προσέταξας ἀνελεῖν ἄνδρα μέγα μὲν αὐτῷ πρὸς σωτηρίαν ὄφελος γεγενημένον , μεῖζον δὲ πρὸς τὴν‎ ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines τιμωρίαν ,
²⁰⁹ On the next day Jonathan came to Saul, as soon as he saw him in a cheerful and joyful disposition, and began to introduce a discourse about David: “What unjust action, O father, either little or great, hast thou found so exceptionable in David, as to induce thee to order us to slay a man who hath been of great advantage to thy own preservation, and of still greater to the punishment of the Philistines?	²⁰⁹ Next day, when Jonathan went to Saul and saw him in a cheerful and happy mood, he began to talk about David. "Father, what crime, small or great, do you find so wicked in David, that you order us to kill one who has done so much for your own safety, and still more to subdue the Philistines?
²⁰⁹ Barach

²¹⁰ ὕβρεως δὲ καὶ χλεύης ἀπαλλάξαντα τὸν ἙβραίωνHebrews λαὸν ἣν ἐπὶ τεσσαράκοντα ἡμέρας ὑπέμεινε μόνος τολμῶν ὑποστῆναι τὴν‎ τοῦ πολεμίου πρόκλησιν , καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα κομίσαντα μὲν ὅσαςall who, as much ἐπετάχθη κεφαλὰς τῶν ἐχθρῶν , λαβόντα δ᾽ ἐπὶ τούτῳ γέρας τὴν‎ ἐμὴν ἀδελφὴν πρὸς γάμον , ὡς ἂν ἀλγεινὸς αὐτοῦ‎ γένοιθ᾽ ἡμῖν ὁ θάνατος οὐ διὰ τὴν‎ ἀρετὴν μόνον , ἀλλὰ καὶ διὰ τὴν‎ συγγένειαν · συναδικεῖται γὰρ αὐτοῦ‎ τῷ θανάτῳ καὶ ἡ σὴ θυγάτηρ χηρείαν πρὶν ἢ τῆς συμβιώσεως εἰς ὄνησιν ἐλθεῖν μέλλουσα πειράζειν .
²¹⁰ A man who hath delivered the people of the Hebrews from reproach and derision, which they underwent for forty days together, when he alone had courage enough to sustain the challenge of the adversary, and after that brought as many heads of our enemies as he was appointed to bring, and had, as a reward for the same, my sister in marriage; insomuch that his death would be very sorrowful to us, not only on account of his virtue, but on account of the nearness of our relation; for thy daughter must be injured at the same time that he is slain, and must be obliged to experience widowhood, before she can come to enjoy any advantage from their mutual conversation.	²¹⁰ This man saved the Hebrews from the haughty mockery they suffered for all of forty days, when he alone was brave enough to take up the enemy's challenge, and then took the assigned number of heads of our enemies and as a reward received my sister in marriage. His death would grieve us greatly, not just due to his virtue, but due to our kinship, for killing him will wrong your daughter, making her a widow before enjoying their proper intercourse.
²¹⁰ Barach

²¹¹ ταῦτα λογισάμενος μεταβαλοῦ πρὸς τὸ ἡμερώτερον καὶ μηδὲν ποιήσῃς κακὸν ἄνδρα πρῶτον μὲν εὐεργεσίαν εὐεργετήσαντα μεγάλην τὴν‎ σὴν σωτηρίαν , ὅτε σοι τοῦ πονηροῦ πνεύματος καὶ τῶν δαιμονίων ἐγκαθεζομένων τὰ μὲν ἐξέβαλεν , εἰρήνην δὲ ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν τῇ ψυχῇ σου παρέσχεν , δεύτερον δὲ τὴν‎ ἀπὸ τῶν πολεμίων ἐκδικίαν ·
²¹¹ Consider these things, and change your mind to a more merciful temper, and do no mischief to a man, who, in the first place, hath done us the greatest kindness of preserving thee; for when an evil spirit and demons had seized upon thee, he cast them out, and procured rest to thy soul from their incursions: and, in the second place, hath avenged us of our enemies; for it is a base thing to forget such benefits.”	²¹¹ Consider this, and become more gentle and do not harm a man who was so good as to spare you to us, for when you were held by the evil spirit and by demons, he expelled them and brought you inner peace from their assaults, as well as avenging us against our enemies. To forget such benefits would be ignoble."
²¹¹ Barach

²¹² αἰσχρὸν γὰρ τούτων ἐπιλελῆσθαι . τούτοις παρηγορεῖται τοῖς λόγοις ΣαοῦλοςSaul καὶ μηδὲν ἀδικήσειν τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid ὄμνυσι τῷ παιδί · κρείττων γὰρ ὀργῆς καὶ φόβου δίκαιος λόγος . ἸωνάθηςJonathan δὲ μεταπεμψάμενος τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid σημαίνει τε αὐτῷ χρηστὰ καὶ σωτήρια τὰ παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς ἄγει τε πρὸς αὐτόν , καὶ παρέμεινε τῷ βασιλεῖ ΔαυίδηςDavid ὥσπερ ἔμπροσθεν .
²¹² So Saul was pacified with these words, and sware to his son that he would do David no harm, for a righteous discourse proved too hard for the king’s anger and fear. So Jonathan sent for David, and brought him good news from his father, that he was to be preserved. He also brought him to his father; and David continued with the king as formerly.	²¹² With these words Saul was pacified and swore to his son not to harm David, for his righteous speech overcame the king's anger and fear. So Jonathan sent for David and brought him from his father the good news that his life would be spared. Then he led him to his father, and David continued with the king as before.
²¹² Barach

²¹³ Κατὰ δὲ τοῦτον τὸν καιρὸν τῶν ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines στρατευσαμένων πάλιν ἐπὶ τοὺς ἙβραίουςHebrews πέμπει μετὰ στρατιᾶς τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid πολεμήσοντα τοῖς ΠαλαιστίνοιςPhilistines , καὶ συμβαλὼν πολλοὺς αὐτῶν ἀπέκτεινε καὶ νικήσας ἐπάνεισι πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα . προσδέχεται δ᾽ αὐτὸν ὁ ΣαοῦλοςSaul οὐχ ὡς ἤλπισεν ἀπὸ τοῦ κατορθώματος , ἀλλ᾽ ὑπὸ τῆς εὐπραγίας αὐτοῦ‎ λυπηθεὶς ὡς ἐπισφαλέστερος αὐτὸς ἐκ τῶν ἐκείνου πράξεων γενόμενος .
²¹³ About this time it was that, upon the Philistines making a new expedition against the Hebrews, Saul sent David with an army to fight with them; and joining battle with them he slew many of them, and after his victory he returned to the king. But his reception by Saul was not as he expected upon such success, for he was grieved at his prosperity, because he thought he would be more dangerous to him by having acted so gloriously:	²¹³ About this time, when the Philistines set out again against the Hebrews, Saul sent David with an army to fight them, and he killed many of them in battle and returned victorious to the king. Saul did not welcome him as expected after the success, for his fame upset the king, who reckoned that he would be a danger to him after such glorious deeds.
²¹³ Barach

²¹⁴ ἐπεὶ δὲ πάλιν αὐτὸν προσελθὸν τὸ δαιμόνιον ἐθορύβει πνεῦμα καὶ συνετάραττε , καλέσας εἰς τὸ δωμάτιον ἐν ᾧ κατέκειτο κατέχων τὸ δόρυ προσέταξε τῷ ψαλμῷ καὶ τοῖς ὕμνοις ἐξᾴδειν αὐτόν . ἐκείνου δὲ τὰ κελευσθέντα ποιοῦντος διατεινάμενος ἀκοντίζει τὸ δόρυ · καὶ τὸ μὲν προιδόμενος ὁ ΔαυίδηςDavid ἐξέκλινε , φεύγει δὲ εἰς τὸν οἶκον τὸν αὑτοῦ καὶ δι᾽ ὅλης ἔμεινεν ἡμέρας αὐτόθι .
²¹⁴ but when the demoniacal spirit came upon him, and put him into disorder, and disturbed him, he called for David into his bed-chamber wherein he lay, and having a spear in his hand, he ordered him to charm him with playing on his harp, and with singing hymns; which when David did at his command, he with great force threw the spear at him; but David was aware of it before it came, and avoided it, and fled to his own house, and abode there all that day.	²¹⁴ When the demoniac spirit came upon him and left him disordered and disturbed, he called David into the bed-chamber where he lay and with a spear in his hand, commanded him to charm him by playing on his harp and singing. While David did as he was told, he threw the spear at him with great force, but David sensed it coming and ducked it, then fled to his own house and stayed there all that day.
²¹⁴ Barach

²¹⁵ Νυκτὸς δὲ πέμψας ὁ βασιλεὺς ἐκέλευσεν αὐτὸν ἄχρι τῆς ἕω φυλάττεσθαι μὴ καὶ λάθῃ παντελῶς ἀφανὴς γενόμενος , ἵνα παραγενόμενος εἰς τὸ δικαστήριον καὶ κρίσει παραδοὺς ἀποκτείνῃ . ΜελχὰMelcha δὲ ἡ γυνὴ ΔαυίδουDavid θυγάτηρ δὲ τοῦ βασιλέως τὴν‎ τοῦ πατρὸς μαθοῦσα διάνοιαν τῷ ἀνδρὶ παρίσταται δειλὰς ἔχουσα τὰς περὶ αὐτοῦ‎ ἐλπίδας καὶ περὶ τῆς ἰδίας ψυχῆς ἀγωνιῶσα · οὐδὲ γὰρ αὑτὴν ζῆν ὑπομενεῖν ἐκείνου στερηθεῖσαν .
²¹⁵ But at night the king sent officers, and commanded that he should be watched till the morning, lest he should get quite away, that he might come into the judgment-hall, and so might be delivered up, and condemned and slain. But when Michal, David’s wife, the king’s daughter, understood what her father designed, she came to her husband, as having small hopes of his deliverance, and as greatly concerned about her own life also, for she could not bear to live in case she were deprived of him; and she said,	²¹⁵ That night the king sent officers with orders to guard him until morning and not let him escape, intending to bring him into the judgment-hall, to hand him over to judgment and death. When David's wife, Melcha, the king's daughter, realized her father's plan, she came to her husband, with little hope of his safety and greatly concerned for her own life too, for she could not bear to live if he were taken from her. She said,
²¹⁵ Barach

²¹⁶ καί " μή σε , φησίν , ὁ ἥλιος ἐνταυθοῖ καταλάβῃ · οὐ γὰρ ἔτ᾽while, yet, still ὄψεταί σε . φεῦγε δ᾽ ἕως τοῦτό σοι δύναται παρασχεῖν ἡ παροῦσα νύξ · καὶ ποιήσει δέ σοι ταύτην ὁ θεὸς μακροτέραν · ἴσθι γὰρ σαυτὸν ἂν εὑρεθῇς ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρὸς ἀπολούμενον . Καὶ καθιμήσασα διὰ θυρίδος αὐτὸν ἐξέσωσεν ·
²¹⁶ “Let not the sun find thee here when it rises, for if it do, that will be the last time it will see thee: fly away then while the night may afford thee opportunity, and may God lengthen it for thy sake; for know this, that if my father find thee, thou art a dead man.”	²¹⁶ "Let the sun not find you here when it rises, for if it does, it will be your last time to see it. Get away while night gives you the chance and may God lengthen it for your sake, for surely if my father finds you, you are a dead man." So she let him down from the window by a rope and saved him.
²¹⁶ Barach

²¹⁷ ἔπειτα σκευάσασα τὴν‎ κλίνην ὡς ἐπὶ νοσοῦντι καὶ ὑποθεῖσα τοῖς ἐπιβολαίοις ἧπαρ αἰγός , ἅμ᾽ ἡμέρᾳ τοῦ πατρὸς ὡς αὐτὴν πέμψαντος ἐπὶ τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid ὠχλῆσθαι διὰ τῆς νυκτὸς εἶπε τοῖς παροῦσιν ἐπιδείξασα τὴν‎ κλίνην κατακεκαλυμμένην καὶ τῷ πηδήματι τοῦ ἥπατος σαλεύοντι τὴν‎ ἐπιβολὴν πιστωσαμένη τὸ κατακείμενον τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid ἀσθμαίνειν .
²¹⁷ So she let him down by a cord out of the window, and saved him: and after she had done so, she fitted up a bed for him as if he were sick, and put under the bed-clothes a goat’s liver and when her father, as soon as it was day, sent to seize David, she said to those that were there, That he had not been well that night, and showed them the bed covered, and made them believe, by the leaping of the liver, which caused the bed-clothes to move also, that David breathed like one that was asthmatic.	²¹⁷ Then she fitted up a bed for him as if he were sick and put a goat's liver under the bed-clothes. At daylight, when her father sent to seize David, she told those who came that he had been ill during the night and showed them the covered bed and, by the pulsing liver which caused the bed-clothes to move, made them think that David was breathing like an asthmatic.
²¹⁷ Barach

²¹⁸ ἀπαγγειλάντων δὲ τῶν πεμφθέντων , ὅτι γένοιτο διὰ τῆς νυκτὸς ἀσθενέστερος , ἐκέλευσεν οὕτως ἔχοντα κομισθῆναι · βούλεσθαι γὰρ αὐτὸν ἀνελεῖν . ἐλθόντες δὲ καὶ ἀνακαλύψαντες τὴν‎ κλίνην καὶ τὸ σόφισμα τῆς γυναικὸς εὑρόντες ἀπήγγειλαν τῷ βασιλεῖ .
²¹⁸ So when those that were sent told Saul that David had not been well in the night he ordered him to be brought in that condition, for he intended to kill him. Now when they came and uncovered the bed, and found out the woman’s contrivance, they told it to the king;	²¹⁸ When the messengers reported that he had not been well in the night, Saul told them to bring him as he was, for he meant to kill him and they came and uncovered the bed and found out the woman's ruse, and told it to the king.
²¹⁸ Barach

²¹⁹ μεμφομένου δὲ τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτήν , ὅτι σώσειε μὲν τὸν ἐχθρὸν αὐτοῦ‎ κατασοφίσαιτο δ᾽ αὐτόν , ἀπολογίαν σκήπτεται πιθανήν · ἀπειλήσαντα γὰρ αὐτὴν ἀποκτείνειν ἔφησε τυχεῖν ἐκ τοῦ δέους τῆς πρὸς τὸ σωθῆναι συνεργίας · ὑπὲρ ἧς συγγνῶναι καλῶς ἔχειν αὐτῇ κατ᾽ ἀνάγκην ἀλλὰ μὴ κατὰ προαίρεσιν γενομένης · " οὐ γὰρ οὕτως , ἔλεγεν , οἶμαι τὸν ἐχθρὸν ἐζήτεις ἀποθανεῖν , ὡς ἐμὲ σώζεσθαι . Καὶ συγγινώσκει δὲ τῇ κόρῃ ΣαοῦλοςSaul .
²¹⁹ and when her father complained of her that she had saved his enemy, and had put a trick upon himself, she invented this plausible defense for herself, and said, That when he had threatened to kill her, she lent him her assistance for his preservation, out of fear; for which her assistance she ought to be forgiven, because it was not done of her own free choice, but out of necessity: “For,” said she, “I do not suppose that thou wast so zealous to kill thy enemy, as thou wast that I should be saved.” Accordingly Saul forgave the damsel;	²¹⁹ Then, when her father blamed her for saving his enemy and playing a trick against himself, she made the plausible defence that it was fear that made her help him escape, since he had threatened to kill her. She should be forgiven for helping him, because it was not done of her own free choice, but under duress. She said, "I do not suppose that you were more eager to kill your enemy than that I should be saved." So Saul forgave the girl.
²¹⁹ Barach

²²⁰ ὁ δὲ ΔαυίδηςDavid ἐκφυγὼν τὸν κίνδυνον ἧκε πρὸς τὸν προφήτην ΣαμουῆλονSamuel εἰς ἈραμαθὰArmatha καὶ τὴν‎ ἐπιβουλὴν αὐτῷ τὴν‎ τοῦ βασιλέως ἐδήλωσε καὶ ὡς παρὰ μικρὸν ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ τῷ δόρατι βληθεὶς ἀποθάνοι , μήτ᾽ ἐν τοῖς πρὸς αὐτὸν κακὸς γενόμενος μήτ᾽ ἐν τοῖς πρὸς τοὺς πολεμίους ἀγῶσιν ἄνανδρος , ἀλλ᾽ ἐν ἅπασι μετὰ [τοῦ ] θυμοῦ καὶ ἐπιτυχής . τοῦτο δ᾽ ἦν αἴτιον ΣαούλῳSaul τῆς πρὸς ΔαυίδηνDavid ἀπεχθείας .
²²⁰ but David, when he had escaped this danger, came to the prophet Samuel to Ramah, and told him what snares the king had laid for him, and how he was very near to death by Saul’s throwing a spear at him, although he had been no way guilty with relation to him, nor had he been cowardly in his battles with his enemies, but had succeeded well in them all, by God’s assistance; which thing was indeed the cause of Saul’s hatred to David.	²²⁰ When he had escaped from this danger, David came to the prophet Samuel at Armatha and told him the traps the king had laid for him and how he had very nearly been killed when Saul threw a spear at him, although he had done him no wrong, nor been cowardly in battle with his enemies, but had succeeded in them all, by God's help; but that this very thing was the reason for Saul's hatred of David.
²²⁰ Barach

²²¹ Μαθὼν δ᾽ ὁ προφήτης τὴν‎ τοῦ βασιλέως ἀδικίαν καταλείπει μὲν τὴν‎ πόλιν ἈραμαθάνArmatha , ἀγαγὼν δὲ τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid ἐπί τινα τόπον ΓαλβουὰθGalboa ὄνομα ἐκεῖ διέτριβε σὺν αὐτῷ . ὡς δ᾽ ἀπηγγέλη τῷ ΣαούλῳSaul παρὰ τῷ προφήτῃ τυγχάνων ὁ ΔαυίδηςDavid πέμψας ὁπλίταςarmed warrior πρὸς αὑτὸν ἄγειν προσέταξε συλλαμβάνοντας .
²²¹ When the prophet was made acquainted with the unjust proceedings of the king, he left the city Ramah, and took David with him, to a certain place called Naioth, and there he abode with him. But when it was told Saul that David was with the prophet, he sent soldiers to him, and ordered them to take him, and bring him to him:	²²¹ When the prophet learned of the king's injustice, he left the city of Armatha and took David to a place called Galboa and stayed there with him. When Saul was told that David was with the prophet, he sent soldiers to him with orders to take him and bring him to him.
²²¹ Barach

²²² οἱ δ᾽ ἐλθόντες πρὸς τὸν ΣαμουῆλονSamuel καὶ καταλαβόντες προφητῶν ἐκκλησίαν τοῦ θείου μεταλαμβάνουσι πνεύματος καὶ προφητεύειν ἤρξαντο · ΣαοῦλοςSaul δ᾽ ἀκούσας ἄλλους ἔπεμψεν ἐπὶ τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid · κἀκείνων ταὐτὸ τοῖς πρώτοις παθόντων πάλιν ἀπέστειλεν ἑτέρους · προφητευόντων δὲ καὶ τῶν τρίτων τελευταῖον ὀργισθεὶς αὐτὸς ἐξώρμησεν .
²²² and when they came to Samuel, and found there a congregation of prophets, they became partakers of the Divine Spirit, and began to prophesy; which when Saul heard of, he sent others to David, who prophesying in like manner as did the first, he again sent others; which third sort prophesying also, at last he was angry, and went thither in great haste himself;	²²² When they came to Samuel and found some prophets assembled there, they shared in the divine Spirit and began to prophesy. When Saul heard of it, he sent others to David, who prophesied in the same way. When he sent others but this third group also prophesied, he was finally angry and hurried there himself.
²²² Barach

²²³ ἐπεὶ δ᾽ ἐγγὺς ἦν ἤδη , ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel πρὶν ἰδεῖν αὐτὸν προφητεύειν ἐποίησεν . ἐλθὼν δὲ πρὸς αὐτὸν ΣαοῦλοςSaul ὑπὸ τοῦ πολλοῦ πνεύματος ἐλαυνόμενος ἔκφρων γίνεται καὶ τὴν‎ ἐσθῆτα περιδύσας ἑαυτὸν καταπεσὼν ἔκειτο δι᾽ ὅλης ἡμέρας τε καὶ νυκτὸς ΣαμουήλουSamuel τε καὶ ΔαυίδουDavid βλεπόντων .
²²³ and when he was just by the place, Samuel, before he saw him, made him prophesy also. And when Saul came to him, he was disordered in mind and under the vehement agitation of a spirit; and, putting off his garments, he fell down, and lay on the ground all that day and night, in the presence of Samuel and David.	²²³ As he came near the place, Samuel, before seeing him, caused him to prophesy. When Saul reached him, he was disordered in mind and fiercely agitated by a spirit. Taking off his clothes, he fell down and lay on the ground all that day and night, in the sight of Samuel and David.
²²³ Barach

²²⁴ ἸωνάθηςJonathan δὲ ὁ ΣαούλουSaul παῖς ἀφικομένουto arrive at πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐκεῖθεν ΔαυίδουDavid καὶ περὶ τῆς τοῦ πατρὸς ἀποδυρομένου ἐπιβουλῆς καὶ λέγοντος , ὡς οὐδὲν ἀδικήσας οὔτ᾽ ἐξαμαρτὼν σπουδάζοιτο ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτοῦ‎ φονευθῆναι , μήθ᾽ ἑαυτῷ τοῦθ᾽ ὑπονοοῦντι πιστεύειν παρεκάλει μήτε τοῖς διαβάλλουσιν , εἴ τινες ἄρα εἰσὶν οἱ τοῦτο πράττοντεςto do, accomplish , ἀλλ᾽ αὐτῷ προσέχειν καὶ θαρρεῖν · μηδὲν γὰρ τοιοῦτον ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ φρονεῖν τὸν πατέρα · φράσαι γὰρ ἂν αὐτῷ περὶ τούτου καὶ σύμβουλον παραλαβεῖν τῇ κοινῇ γνώμῃ καὶ τἆλλα πράττοντα .
²²⁴ And David went thence, and came to Jonathan, the son of Saul, and lamented to him what snares were laid for him by his father; and said, that though he had been guilty of no evil, nor had offended against him, yet he was very zealous to get him killed. Hereupon Jonathan exhorted him not to give credit to such his own suspicions, nor to the calumnies of those that raised those reports, if there were any that did so, but to depend on him, and take courage; for that his father had no such intention, since he would have acquainted him with that matter, and have taken his advice, had it been so, as he used to consult with him in common when he acted in other affairs.	²²⁴ Afterward Saul's son Jonathan met David and he complained to him of the traps his father set for him and said that though he had committed no evil and had not offended him, he was still eager to have him killed. Jonathan urged him not to believe his suspicions, or the lies of those who spread those rumours, if any were doing so, but to depend on him and take heart, for his father had no such intention, or he would have told him so and have taken his advice, as he used to consult with him before acting in other matters.
²²⁴ Barach

²²⁵ ὁ δὲ ΔαυίδηςDavid ὤμνυεν ἦ μὴν οὕτως ἔχειν , καὶ πιστεύοντ᾽ ἠξίου προνοεῖν αὐτοῦ‎ μᾶλλον ἢ καταφρονοῦντ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἀληθέσι τοῖς λόγοις τότε ἀληθὲς ὑπολαβεῖν , ὅταν ἢ θεάσηται [πεφονευμένον αὐτὸν ] ἢ πύθηται · μηδὲν λέγειν δ᾽ αὐτῷ τὸν πατέρα περὶ τούτων ἔφασκεν εἰδότα τὴν‎ πρὸς αὐτὸν φιλίαν καὶ διάθεσιν .
²²⁵ But David sware to him that so it was; and he desired him rather to believe him, and to provide for his safety, than to despise what he, with great sincerity, told him: that he would believe what he said, when he should either see him killed himself, or learn it upon inquiry from others: and that the reason why his father did not tell him of these things, was this, that he knew of the friendship and affection that he bore towards him.	²²⁵ But David swore that it was so, and asked him to believe him and help him come safely, rather than despise what, in all sincerity, he told him. He would believe his words soon enough, if he either personally saw him killed or heard of it from others! His father did not tell him of these things because he knew of their friendship and bond.
²²⁵ Barach

²²⁶ Λυπηθεὶς δ᾽ ἐφ᾽ ὅτῳ πιστωσάμενος τὴν‎ τοῦ ΣαούλουSaul προαίρεσιν ἸωνάθηςJonathan οὐκ ἔπεισεν ἐπηρώτα , τίνος ἐξ αὐτοῦ‎ βούλεται τυχεῖν . ὁ δέ " οἶδα γάρ , ἔφη , πάντα σε χαρίζεσθαί μοι καὶ παρέχειν ἐθέλοντα · νουμηνία μὲν εἰς τὴν‎ ἐπιοῦσάν ἐστιν , ἔθος δ᾽ ἔχω δειπνεῖν σὺν τῷ βασιλεῖ καθήμενος ·
²²⁶ Hereupon, when Jonathan found that this intention of Saul was so well attested, he asked him what he would have him do for him. To which David replied, “I am sensible that thou art willing to gratify me in every thing, and procure me what I desire. Now tomorrow is the new moon, and I was accustomed to sit down then with the king at supper:	²²⁶ When Jonathan found that Saul's plan was so well proven, he asked what he wanted him do for him. David replied, "I know that in everything you want to satisfy me and get me what I desire. Tomorrow is the new moon, when I would usually have sat down to supper with the king.
²²⁶ Barach

²²⁷ εἰ δή σοι δοκεῖ πορευθεὶς ἔξω τῆς πόλεως ἐν τῷ πεδίῳ λανθάνων διαμενῶ , σὺ δ᾽ ἐπιζητήσαντος αὐτοῦ‎ λέγε πορευθῆναί με εἰς τὴν‎ πατρίδα Βηθλέεμ᾽Bethlehem ἑορτήν μου τῆς φυλῆς ἀγούσης προστιθεὶς ὅτι σύ μοι συγκεχώρηκας . κἂν μὲν οἷον εἰκὸς καὶ σύνηθές ἐστι λέγειν ἐπὶ φίλοις ἀποδημοῦσιν " ἐπ᾽ ἀγαθῷ βεβάδικεν " εἴπῃ , ἴσθι μηδὲν ὕπουλον παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ εἶναι μηδ᾽ ἐχθρόν · ἂν δ᾽ ὡς ἄλλως ἀποκρίνηται τοῦτ᾽ ἔσται‎ τεκμήριον τῶν κατ᾽ ἐμοῦ βεβουλευμένων .
²²⁷ now, if it seem good to thee, I will go out of the city, and conceal myself privately there; and if Saul inquire why I am absent, tell him that I am gone to my own city Bethlehem, to keep a festival with my own tribe; and add this also, that thou gavest me leave so to do. And if he say, as is usually said in the case of friends that are gone abroad, It is well that he went, then assure thyself that no latent mischief or enmity may be feared at his hand; but if he answer otherwise, that will be a sure sign that he hath some designs against me,	²²⁷ If you agree, I will leave the city and hide myself, and if Saul asks why I am absent, tell him that I have gone to my own city of Bethlehem for a festival of my own tribe, adding that you gave me permission to do so. If he should say the usual thing when friends go away, "Good for him!" then be assured that I need fear no secret harm or enmity from him; but if he answers otherwise, it will be a sure sign that he has plans against me.
²²⁷ Barach

²²⁸ μηνύσεις δέ μοι τὴν‎ διάνοιαν τὴν‎ τοῦ πατρὸς οἴκτῳ τε νέμων τοῦτο καὶ φιλίᾳ , δι᾽ ἣν πίστεις τε παρ᾽ ἐμοῦ λαβεῖν ἠξίωκας αὐτός τε ἐμοὶ δοῦναι δεσπότης ὤν . εἰ δ᾽ εὑρίσκεις τι ἐν ἐμοὶ πονηρόν , αὐτὸς ἄνελε καὶ φθάσον τὸν πατέρα ."
²²⁸ Accordingly thou shalt inform me of thy father’s inclinations; and that out of pity to my case and out of thy friendship for me, as instances of which friendship thou hast vouchsafed to accept of the assurances of my love to thee, and to give the like assurances to me, that is, those of a master to his servant; but if thou discoverest any wickedness in me, do thou prevent thy father, and kill me thyself.”	²²⁸ So tell me of your father's mood, out of your sympathy and friendship for me, for you and I have exchanged assurances, like those of a master to his servant. But if you find any wickedness in me, do not wait for your father but kill me yourself."
²²⁸ Barach

²²⁹ Πρὸς δὲ τὸ τελευταῖον δυσχεράνας τῶν λόγων ἸωνάθηςJonathan ποιήσειν ταῦτ᾽ ἐπηγγείλατο κἄν τι σκυθρωπὸν ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ‎ καὶ τὴν‎ ἀπέχθειανhatred ἐμφανίζον ἀποκρίνηται μηνύσειν . ἵνα δ᾽ αὐτῷ θαρρῇ μᾶλλον , ἐξαγαγὼν αὐτὸν εἰς ὕπαιθρον καὶ καθαρὸν ἀέρα οὐδὲν παρήσειν ὑπὲρ τῆς ΔαυίδουDavid σωτηρίας ὤμνυε ·
²²⁹ But Jonathan heard these last words with indignation, and promised to do what he desired of him, and to inform him if his father’s answers implied any thing of a melancholy nature, and any enmity against him. And that he might the more firmly depend upon him, he took him out into the open field, into the pure air, and sware that he would neglect nothing that might tend to the preservation of David;	²²⁹ Jonathan was angry with these last words and gave his promise to tell him if his father's answers implied anything dire, or any enmity toward him. But to give him more confidence, he took him out into the pure air and swore that he would leave nothing undone for David safety.
²²⁹ Barach

²³⁰ " τὸν γὰρ θεόνGod , εἶπε , τοῦτον ὃν πολὺν ὁρᾷς καὶ πανταχοῦ κεχυμένον , καὶ πρὶν ἑρμηνεῦσαί με τοῖς λόγοις τὴν‎ διάνοιαν ἤδη μου ταύτην εἰδότα , μάρτυρα ποιοῦμαι τῶν πρὸς σὲ συνθηκῶν , ὡς οὐκ ἀνήσω τὸν πατέρα πολλάκις αὐτοῦ‎ τῆς προαιρέσεως διάπειραν λαμβάνων , πρὶν ἢ καταμαθεῖν ἥτις ἐστὶ καὶ παρὰ τοῖς ἀπορρήτοις αὐτοῦ‎ τῆς ψυχῆς γενέσθαι .
²³⁰ and he said, “I appeal to that God, who, as thou seest, is diffused every where, and knoweth this intention of mine, before I explain it in words, as the witness of this my covenant with thee, that I will not leave off to make frequent trials of the purpose of my father till I learn whether there be any lurking distemper in the most secret parts of his soul;	²³⁰ He said, "I appeal to God, whom you see shining all around you, and knows my mind before I put it into words, to witness my covenant with you, that I will not cease my frequent efforts to find out my father's purpose until I learn the inmost secrets of his soul.
²³⁰ Barach

²³¹ καταμαθὼν δ᾽ οὐκ ἀποκρύψομαι , καταμηνύσω δὲ πρὸς σὲ καὶ πρᾷον ὄντα καὶ δυσμενῶς διακείμενον . οἶδε δὲ οὗτος ὁ θεός , πῶς αὐτὸν εἶναι μετὰ σοῦ διὰ παντὸς εὔχομαι · ἔστι μὲν γὰρ νῦν καὶ οὐκ ἀπολείψει σε , ποιήσει δέ σε τῶν ἐχθρῶν ἄντε ὁ πατὴρ ὁ ἐμὸς ᾖ ἄντ᾽ ἐγὼ κρείττονα .
²³¹ and when I have learnt it, I will not conceal it from thee, but will discover it to thee, whether he be gently or peevishly disposed; for this God himself knows, that I pray he may always be with thee, for he is with thee now, and will not forsake thee, and will make thee superior to thine enemies, whether my father be one of them, or whether I myself be such.	²³¹ When I have learned them, I will not conceal them from you, but whether he is well or badly disposed I will tell you. For God knows how I pray that he may be with you always. He is with you now and will not forsake you and will set you above your enemies, even if my father were one of them, or even I myself.
²³¹ Barach

²³² σὺ μόνον μνημόνευε τούτων , κἂν ἀποθανεῖν μοι γένηται τὰ τέκνα μου σῶζεto save, keep , καὶ τὴν‎ ὑπὲρ τῶν παρόντων μοι ἀμοιβὴν εἰς ἐκεῖνα κατάθου . ταῦτ᾽ ἐπομόσας ἀπολύει τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid εἴς τινα τόπον ἀπελθεῖν τοῦ πεδίου φράσας , ἐν ᾧ γυμναζόμενος διατελεῖ · γνοὺς γὰρ τὰ παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς ἥξειν πρὸς αὐτὸν ἔφησεν ἐκεῖ μόνον ἐπαγόμενος παῖδα .
²³² Do thou only remember what we now do; and if it fall out that I die, preserve my children alive, and requite what kindness thou hast now received to them.” When he had thus sworn, he dismissed David, bidding him go to a certain place of that plain wherein he used to perform his exercises; for that, as soon as he knew the mind of his father, he would come thither to him, with one servant only;	²³² Just remember this moment, and if it happens that I die, save the lives of my children and repay to them the kindness you now receive." After swearing this, he sent David away to go to a place in the plain where he used to perform his exercises. Then when he knew his father's mind he would come to him there, with just one servant.
²³² Barach

²³³ καὶ τρία ἀκόντια δὲ βαλὼν ἐπὶ τὸν σκοπὸν κομίσαι τῷ παιδὶ προστάσσω τὰ ἀκόντια · κεῖσθαι γὰρ ἔμπροσθεν αὐτοῦ‎ . " καὶ ἂν ταῦτα , φησίν , ἀκούσῃς γίνωσκε μηδὲν εἶναι φαῦλον παρὰ τοῦ πατρός · ἂν δὲ τὰ ἐναντία τούτων ἀκούσῃς μου λέγοντος , καὶ τὰ ἐναντία παρὰ τοῦ βασιλέως προσδόκα .
²³³ “and if,” says he, “I shoot three darts at the mark, and then bid my servant to carry these three darts away, for they are before him, know thou that there is no mischief to be feared from my father; but if thou hearest me say the contrary, expect the contrary from the king.	²³³ He said, "If I shoot three spears at the mark and then have my servant bring the spears to me, for will fall in front of him, you will know you have nothing to fear from my father; but if you hear me say the opposite, expect the opposite from the king.
²³³ Barach

²³⁴ τῆς μέντοι γε ἀσφαλείας τεύξῃ παρ᾽ ἐμοῦ καὶ οὐδὲν μὴ πάθῃς ἄτοπον · ὅπως δὲ μνησθῇς τούτων παρὰ τὸν τῆς εὐπραγίας καιρὸν σκόπει καὶ τοῖς υἱοῖς μου γενοῦ χρήσιμος . ΔαυίδηςDavid μὲν οὖν ταύτας λαβὼν παρὰ ἸωνάθουJonathan τὰς πίστεις εἰς τὸ συγκείμενον ἀπηλλάγη χωρίον .
²³⁴ However, thou shalt gain security by my means, and shalt by no means suffer any harm; but see thou dost not forget what I have desired of thee in the time of thy prosperity, and be serviceable to my children.” Now David, when he had received these assurances from Jonathan, went his way to the place appointed.	²³⁴ In this way I will care for your safety so that you suffer no harm. In your time of prosperity, be sure not to forget this, and be kind to my children." Having got these assurances from Jonathan, David went off to the agreed place.
²³⁴ Barach

²³⁵ Τῇ δ᾽ ἐχομένῃ , νεομηνία δ᾽ ἦν , ἁγνεύσας ὡς ἔθος εἶχεν ὁ βασιλεὺς ἧκεν ἐπὶ τὸ δεῖπνον , καὶ παρακαθεσθέντων αὐτῷ τοῦ μὲν παιδὸς ἸωνάθουJonathan ἐκ δεξιῶν ἈβενήρουAbner δὲ τοῦ ἀρχιστρατήγου ἐκ τῶν ἑτέρων , ἰδὼν τὴν‎ τοῦ ΔαβίδουDavid καθέδραν κενὴν ἡσύχασεν ὑπομνήματα οὐ καθαρεύσαντα αὐτὸν ἀπὸ συνουσίας ὑστερεῖν .
²³⁵ But on the next day, which was the new moon, the king, when he had purified himself, as the custom was, came to supper; and when there sat by him his son Jonathan on his right hand, and Abner, the captain of his host, on the other hand, he saw David’s seat was empty, but said nothing, supposing that he had not purified himself since he had accompanied with his wife, and so could not be present;	²³⁵ Next day, which was the new moon, the king came to supper after purifying himself in the traditional way, and sat his son Jonathan next to him on his right side and his army general, Abner, on the other side. He saw David's seat empty, but said nothing, thinking that he had not purified himself since having sexual intercourse.
²³⁵ Barach

²³⁶ ὡς δὲ καὶ τῇ δευτέρᾳ τῆς νουμηνίας οὐ παρῆν ἐπυνθάνετο παρὰ τοῦ παιδὸς ἸωνάθουJonathan , ὅτι καὶ τῇ παρελθούσῃ καὶ ταύτῃ τοῦ δείπνου καὶ τῆς ἑστιάσεως ὁ τοῦ ἸεσσαίουJesse παῖς ἀπολέλειπται . ὁ δὲ πεπορεῦσθαι κατὰ τὰς συνθήκας ἔφησεν αὐτὸν εἰς τὴν‎ ἑαυτοῦ πατρίδα τῆς φυλῆς ἑορτὴν ἀγούσης ἐπιτρέψαντος αὐτοῦ‎ · παρακαλέσαι μέντοι καὶ αὐτὸν ἐλθεῖν ἐπὶ τὴν‎ θυσίαν καὶ εἰ συγχωρηθείη φησὶν ἀπέρχεσθαι ·
²³⁶ but when he saw that he was not there the second day of the month neither, he inquired of his son Jonathan why the son of Jesse did not come to the supper and the feast, neither the day before nor that day. So Jonathan said, That he was gone, according to the agreement between them, to his own city, where his tribe kept a festival, and that by his permission: that he also invited him to come to their sacrifice; “and,” says Jonathan, “if thou wilt give me leave, I Will go thither, for thou knowest the good-will that I bear him.”	²³⁶ But when he was not there either on the second of the month, he asked his son Jonathan why Jesse's son was missing from the supper and the feast, that day and the day before. He said he had given him permission to go to his own city where his tribe was holding a festival and had also invited him to come to their sacrifice. "With your permission ," he added, "I will go there, for you know how well I love him."
²³⁶ Barach

²³⁷ τὴν‎ γὰρ εὔνοιάν μου τὴν‎ πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐπίστασαι . τότε τὴν‎ πρὸς ΔαυίδηνDavid τοῦ πατρὸς ἸωνάθηςJonathan ἐπέγνω δυσμένειαν καὶ τρανῶς τὴν‎ ὅλην αὐτοῦ‎ βούλησιν εἶδεν · οὐ γὰρ κατέσχε ΣαοῦλοςSaul τῆς ὀργῆς , ἀλλὰ βλασφημῶν ἐξ αὐτομόλων γεγενημένον καὶ πολέμιον ἀπεκάλει καὶ κοινωνὸν τοῦ ΔαυίδουDavid καὶ συνεργὸν ἔλεγεν καὶ μήτ᾽ αὐτὸν αἰδεῖσθαι μήτε τὴν‎ μητέρα αὐτοῦ‎ ταῦτα φρονοῦντα καὶ μηδὲ βουλόμενον πεισθῆναι τοῦθ᾽ , ὅτι μέχρις οὗ περίεστι ΔαυίδηςDavid ἐπισφαλῶς αὐτοῖς τὰ τῆς βασιλείας ἔχει . " μετάπεμψαι τοιγαροῦν αὐτόν ,
²³⁷ And then it was that Jonathan understood his father’s hatred to David, and plainly saw his entire disposition; for Saul could not restrain his anger, but reproached Jonathan, and called him the son of a runagate, and an enemy; and said he was a partner with David, and his assistant, and that by his behavior he showed he had no regard to himself, or to his mother, and would not be persuaded of this,—that while David is alive, their kingdom was not secure to them; yet did he bid him send for him, that he might be punished.	²³⁷ Then Jonathan came to know his father's hatred of David and plainly saw his disposition, for Saul could not restrain his anger, but rebuked Jonathan and called him the son of a renegade and an enemy, and called him David's partner and helper, and that his behaviour showed how little he cared for himself, or for his mother, when he could not see that their throne was not secure as long David was alive. Then he said "Now send for him and I will give him justice!"
²³⁷ Barach

²³⁸ ἔφησεν , ἵνα δῷ δίκην . ὑποτυχόντος δ᾽ ἸωνάθουJonathan , " τί δ᾽ ἀδικοῦντα κολάσαι θέλεις ; οὐκέτ᾽ εἰς λόγους καὶ βλασφημίας τὴν‎ ὀργὴν ὁ ΣαοῦλοςSaul ἐξήνεγκεν , ἀλλὰ ἁρπάσας τὸ δόρυ ἀνεπήδησεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν ἀποκτεῖναι θέλων . Καὶ τὸ μὲν ἔργον οὐκ ἔδρασε διακωλυθεὶς ὑπὸ τῶν φίλων , φανερὸς δ᾽ ἐγένετο τῷ παιδὶ μισῶν τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid καὶ διαχρήσασθαι ποθῶν , ὡς παρὰ μικρὸν δι᾽ ἐκεῖνον αὐτόχειρ καὶ τοῦ παιδὸς γεγονέναι .
²³⁸ And when Jonathan said, in answer, “What hath he done that thou wilt punish him?” Saul no longer contented himself to express his anger in bare words, but snatched up his spear, and leaped upon him, and was desirous to kill him. He did not indeed do what he intended, because he was hindered by his friends; but it appeared plainly to his son that he hated David, and greatly desired to despatch him, insomuch that he had almost slain his son with his own hands on his account.	²³⁸ When Jonathan replied, "What wrong did he do, for you to punish him?" Saul no longer vented his anger in words and blasphemies, but snatched up his spear and jumped at him as if to kill him. His friends stopped him from doing the deed, but it was clear to his son how he hated David and so craved to be rid of him that on his account he almost killed his son by his own hand.
²³⁸ Barach

²³⁹ Καὶ τότε μὲν ὁ τοῦ βασιλέως παῖς ἐκπηδήσας [ἀπὸ ] τοῦ δείπνου καὶ μηδὲν ὑπὸ λύπης προσενέγκασθαι δυνηθείς , κλαίων αὑτὸν μὲν τοῦ παρὰ μικρὸν ἀπολέσθαι τοῦ κατακεκρίσθαι δ᾽ ἀποθανεῖν ΔαυίδηνDavid διενυκτέρευσεν . ἅμα δὲ ἡμέρᾳ πρὸ τῆς πόλεως εἰς τὸ πεδίον ὡς γυμνασόμενος μὲν δηλώσων δὲ τῷ φίλῳ τὴν‎ τοῦ πατρὸς διάθεσιν , ὡς συνέθετο , πρόεισι .
²³⁹ And then it was that the king’s son rose hastily from supper; and being unable to admit any thing into his mouth for grief, he wept all night, both because he had himself been near destruction, and because the death of David was determined: but as soon as it was day, he went out into the plain that was before the city, as going to perform his exercises, but in reality to inform his friend what disposition his father was in towards him, as he had agreed with him to do;	²³⁹ Too grieved to eat anything, the king's son quickly left the supper, and spent the night in tears, both because he had nearly been killed and because the death of David had been decreed. As soon as it was day, he went out into the plain outside the city, apparently for gymnastics, but really to inform his friend of his father's attitude, as he had agreed.
²³⁹ Barach

²⁴⁰ ποιήσας δὲ ὁ ἸωνάθηςJonathan τὰ συγκείμεναto lie down together τὸν μὲν ἑπόμενον ἀπολύει εἰς τὴν‎ πόλιν παῖδα , ἦν δ᾽ ἠρεμία τῷ ΔαυίδῃDavid παρελθεῖν εἰς ὄψιν αὐτῷ καὶ λόγους . ἀναφανεὶς δ᾽ οὗτος πίπτει πρὸ τῶν ἸωνάθουJonathan ποδῶν καὶ προσκυνῶν σωτῆρα αὐτοῦ‎ τῆς ψυχῆς ἀπεκάλει .
²⁴⁰ and when Jonathan had done what had been thus agreed, he dismissed his servant that followed him, to return to the city; but he himself went into the desert, and came into his presence, and communed with him. So David appeared and fell at Jonathan’s feet, and bowed down to him, and called him the preserver of his soul;	²⁴⁰ Then, when Jonathan had done the necessary, he sent his servant back to the city, and went off himself into the desert to meet David and talk with him. He came and fell at Jonathan's feet and bowed down to him, calling him his life-saver,
²⁴⁰ Barach

²⁴¹ ἀνίστησι δ᾽ ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς αὐτόν , καὶ περιπλακέντες ἀλλήλους μακρά τε ἠσπάζοντο καὶ δεδακρυμένα τήν τε ἡλικίαν ἀποθρηνοῦντες αὑτῶν καὶ τὴν‎ ἐφθονημένην ἑταιρίαν καὶ τὸν μέλλοντα διαχωρισμόν , ὃς οὐδὲν αὐτοῖς ἐδόκει θανάτου διαφέρειν . μόλις δ᾽ ἐκ τῶν θρήνων ἀνανήψαντες καὶ μεμνῆσθαι τῶν ὅρκων ἀλλήλοις παρακελευσάμενοι διελύθησαν .
²⁴¹ but he lifted him up from the earth, and they mutually embraced one another, and made a long greeting, and that not without tears. They also lamented their age, and that familiarity which envy would deprive them of, and that separation which must now be expected, which seemed to them no better than death itself. So recollecting themselves at length from their lamentation, and exhorting one another to be mindful of the oaths they had sworn to each other, they parted asunder.	²⁴¹ But he lifted him from the ground and they embraced each other in a long and tearful greeting. They grieved for their passing youth and for their envied friendship and for their coming separation, which seemed no different from death to them. Finally they stopped grieving, and urging each other to recall their mutual oaths, they parted company.
²⁴¹ Barach

Chapter 12
[242-270]
David flees to Abimelech, then to the Philistines.
Saul's revenge on Abimelech

☜ ☞

²⁴² ΔαυίδηςDavid δὲ φεύγων τὸν βασιλέα καὶ τὸν ἐξ αὐτοῦ‎ θάνατον εἰς ΝαβὰνNaba παραγίνεται πόλιν πρὸς ἈβιμέλεχονAbimelech τὸν ἀρχιερέα , ὃς ἐπὶ τῷ μόνον ἥκοντα ἰδεῖν καὶ μήτε φίλον σὺν αὐτῷ μήτ᾽ οἰκέτην παρόντα ἐθαύμασε καὶ τὴν‎ αἰτίαν τοῦ μηδένα εἶναι σὺν αὐτῷ μαθεῖν ἤθελεν .
²⁴² But David fled from the king, and that death he was in danger of by him, and came to the city Nob, to Ahimelech the priest, who, when he saw him coming all alone, and neither a friend nor a servant with him, he wondered at it, and desired to learn of him the cause why there was nobody with him.	²⁴² But David fled from the king who wanted him killed and came to the city of Naba, to Abimelech the priest, who was amazed to see him coming alone with no friend or servant, and wanted to know why there was no one with him.
²⁴² Barach

²⁴³ ὁ δὲ πρᾶξιν ἀπόρρητον ἐπιταγῆναι παρὰ τοῦ βασιλέως ἔφησεν , εἰς ἣν συνοδίας αὐτῷ βουλομένῳ λαθεῖν οὐκ ἔδει · τοὺς μέντοι θεράποντας εἰς τόνδε μοι τὸν τόπον ἀπαντᾶν προσέταξα . ἠξίου δὲ λαβεῖν ἐφόδιαprovision · φίλου γὰρ αὐτὸν ποιήσειν ἔργον παρασχόντα καὶ πρὸς τὸ προκείμενον συλλαμβανομένου .
²⁴³ To which David answered, That the king had commanded him to do a certain thing that was to be kept secret, to which, if he had a mind to know so much, he had no occasion for any one to accompany him; “however, I have ordered my servants to meet me at such and such a place.” So he desired him to let him have somewhat to eat; and that in case he would supply him, he would act the part of a friend, and be assisting to the business he was now about:	²⁴³ He replied that he came on a secret mission from the king for which he had no need of anyone to accompany him. "But I have ordered my servants to meet me at a particular place." He asked for something to eat, saying that if he supplied them he would be acting like a friend and help him in his mission.
²⁴³ Barach

²⁴⁴ τυχὼν δὲ τούτων ᾔτει καὶ ὅπλονtool, shield τι μετὰ χεῖρας ῥομφαίαν ἢ δοράτιον · παρῆν δὲ καὶ ΣαούλουSaul δοῦλος γένει μὲν ΣύροςSyrian ΔώηγοςDoeg δὲ ὄνομα τὰς τοῦ βασιλέως ἡμιόνους νέμων · ὁ δ᾽ ἀρχιερεὺς ἔχειν μὲν αὐτὸς οὐδέν τι εἶπε τοιοῦτον , εἶναι δὲ τὴν‎ ΓολιάθουGoliath ῥομφαίαν , ἣν ἀποκτείνας τὸν ΠαλαιστῖνονPhilistine αὐτὸς ἀναθείη τῷ θεῷ .
²⁴⁴ and when he had obtained what he desired, he also asked him whether he had any weapons with him, either sword or spear. Now there was at Nob a servant of Saul, by birth a Syrian, whose name was Doeg, one that kept the king’s mules. The high priest said that he had no such weapons; but, he added, “Here is the sword of Goliath, which, when thou hadst slain the Philistine, thou didst dedicate to God.”	²⁴⁴ When he got these, he also asked if he had any weapons to hand, either sword or spear. A servant of Saul's was present, a Syrian named Doeg, who looked after the king's mules. The high priest said that he had nothing of the kind but added, "Here is the sword of Goliath, which you dedicated to God when you killed the Philistine."
²⁴⁴ Barach

²⁴⁵ λαβὼν δὲ ταύτην ὁ ΔαβίδηςDavid ἔξω τῆς τῶν ἙβραίωνHebrews χώρας εἰς ΓίττανGitta διέφυγε τὴν‎ ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines , ἧς ἌγχουςAchus ἐβασίλευεν . ἐπιγνωσθεὶς δὲ ὑπὸ τῶν τοῦ βασιλέως οἰκετῶν καὶ φανερὸς αὐτῷ γενόμενος μηνυόντων ἐκείνων , ὅτι ΔαυίδηςDavid ὁ πολλὰς ἀποκτείνας ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines μυριάδας εἴη , δείσας μὴ πρὸς αὐτοῦ‎ θάνῃ καὶ τὸν κίνδυνον ὃν ἐξέφυγε παρὰ ΣαούλουSaul παρ᾽ ἐκείνου πειράσῃ προσποιεῖται μανίαν καὶ λύσσαν , ὡς ἀφρὸν κατὰ τοῦ στόματος αὐτοῦ‎ φερόμενον καὶ τὰ ἄλλα ὅσα συνίστησι μανίαν πίστιν παρὰ τῷ ΓίττηςGitta βασιλεῖ γενέσθαι τῆς νόσου .
²⁴⁵ When David had received the sword, he fled out of the country of the Hebrews into that of the Philistines, over which Achish reigned; and when the king’s servants knew him, and he was made known to the king himself, the servants informing him that he was that David who had killed many ten thousands of the Philistines, David was afraid lest the king should put him to death, and that he should experience that danger from him which he had escaped from Saul; so he pretended to be distracted and mad, so that his spittle ran out of his mouth; and he did other the like actions before the king of Gath, which might make him believe that they proceeded from such a distemper.	²⁴⁵ Taking it, David fled from the Hebrew territory into that of the Philistines under king Achus, and when the king's servants recognized him and introduced him to the king as the David who had killed many thousands of the Philistines, he feared for his life, that he would suffer from him the danger he had just escaped from Saul. So he acted like a madman and lunatic, with spittle running from his mouth and other such things to make the king of Gitta believe they were the symptoms of the illness.
²⁴⁵ Barach

²⁴⁶ καὶ τοῖς οἰκέταις ὁ βασιλεὺς προσδυσχεράνας ὡς ἔκφρονα πρὸς αὐτὸν ἀγάγοιεν ἄνθρωπον ἐκέλευσε τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid ὡς τάχος ἐκβάλλειν .
²⁴⁶ Accordingly the king was very angry at his servants that they had brought him a madman, and he gave orders that they should eject David immediately [out of the city].	²⁴⁶ The king was very angry that his servants had brought him a madman and he ordered them to expel David instantly.
²⁴⁶ Barach

²⁴⁷ Διασωθεὶς δὲ οὗτος ἐκ τῆς ΓίττηςGitta εἰς τὴν‎ ἸούδαJudas παραγίνεται φυλὴν καὶ ἐν τῷ πρὸς ἈδολλάμῃAdullam πόλει σπηλαίῳ διατρίβων πέμπει πρὸς τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς δηλῶν αὐτοῖς ἔνθα εἴη . οἱ δὲ μετὰ πάσης συγγενείας ἧκον πρὸς αὐτόν · καὶ τῶν ἄλλων δὲ ὅσοιςall who, as much ἢ χρεία ἦν ἢ φόβος ἐκ ΣαούλουSaul τοῦ βασιλέως συνερρύησαν πρὸς αὐτὸν καὶ ποιεῖν τὰ ἐκείνῳ δοκοῦντα ἑτοίμως ἔχειν ἔλεγον . ἐγένοντο δὲ οἱ πάντες ὡσεὶ τετρακόσιοι .
²⁴⁷ So when David had escaped in this manner out of Gath, he came to the tribe of Judah, and abode in a cave by the city of Adullam. Then it was that he sent to his brethren, and informed them where he was, who then came to him with all their kindred, and as many others as were either in want or in fear of king Saul, came and made a body together, and told him they were ready to obey his orders; they were in all about four hundred.	²⁴⁷ When David had escaped from Gitta like this, he came to the tribe of Judas and lived in a cave near the city of Adullam. Then he sent to his brothers to tell them where he was, and they came to him with all their relatives. Many others also, who were either needy or afraid of king Saul, came and banded together and said they were ready to obey his orders; in all they numbered about four hundred.
²⁴⁷ Barach

²⁴⁸ θαρρήσας δὲ ὡς καὶ χειρὸς αὐτῷ καὶ συνεργίας ἤδη γεγενημένης ἀπάραςto remove, lift off ἐκεῖθεν ἀφικνεῖται πρὸς τὸν τῶν ΜωαβιτῶνMoabites βασιλέα , καὶ τοὺς γονεῖς αὐτοῦ‎ εἰς τὴν‎ ἑαυτοῦ χώραν προσδεξάμενον ἕως οὗ ἐπὶ τὸ καθ᾽ αὑτὸν τέλος ἔχειν παρεκάλει · κατανεύσαντος δ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ τὴν‎ χάριν καὶ πάσης τοὺς γονεῖς τοῦ ΔαυίδουDavid τιμὴς παρ᾽ ὃν ἐτύγχανον παρ᾽ αὐτῷ χρόνον ἀξιώσαντος
²⁴⁸ Whereupon he took courage, now such a force and assistance was come to him; so he removed thence and came to the king of the Moabites, and desired him to entertain his parents in his country, while the issue of his affairs were in such an uncertain condition. The king granted him this favor, and paid great respect to David’s parents all the time they were with him.	²⁴⁸ Taking courage now that such a force had come to help him, he moved from there and came to the king of the Moabites and asked him to make his parents welcome in his land until he had settled his affairs. He granted him this favour and showed every respect to David's parents in the time they were with him.
²⁴⁸ Barach

²⁴⁹ αὐτὸς τοῦ προφήτου κελεύσαντος αὐτὸν τὴν‎ μὲν ἐρημίαν ἐκλιπεῖν , πορευθέντα δ᾽ εἰς τὴν‎ κληρουχίαν τῆς ἸούδαJudas φυλῆς ἐν αὐτῇ διάγειν πείθεται καὶ παραγενόμενος εἰς ΣάρινSaris πόλιν ἐν αὐτῇ κατέμενε .
²⁴⁹ As for himself, upon the prophet’s commanding him to leave the desert, and to go into the portion of the tribe of Judah, and abide there, he complied therewith; and coming to the city Hareth, which was in that tribe, he remained there.	²⁴⁹ When told by the prophet to leave the desert and to go and live in the region allotted to the tribe of Judas, David obeyed and went to the city of Saris in that area, where he remained.
²⁴⁹ Barach

²⁵⁰ ΣαοῦλοςSaul δ᾽ ἀκούσας ὅτι μετὰ πλήθους ὀφθείη ὁ ΔαυίδηςDavid οὐκ εἰς τυχόντα θόρυβον καὶ ταραχὴν ἐνέπεσεν , ἀλλ᾽ εἰδὼς τὸ φρόνημα τοῦ ἀνδρὸς καὶ τὴν‎ εὐτολμίαν οὐδὲν ἐξ αὐτοῦ‎ μικρὸν ἀνακύψειν ἔργον ἐφ᾽ οὗ κλαύσεσθαι πάντως καὶ πονήσειν ὑπενόησε .
²⁵⁰ Now when Saul heard that David had been seen with a multitude about him, he fell into no small disturbance and trouble; but as he knew that David was a bold and courageous man, he suspected that somewhat extraordinary would appear from him, and that openly also, which would make him weep and put him into distress;	²⁵⁰ Saul was very disturbed and worried when he heard that David had been seen accompanied by a crowd, for knowing his spirit and courage he suspected he would stir up something not inconsiderable that would cause him major trouble and distress.
²⁵⁰ Barach

²⁵¹ καὶ συγκαλέσας τοὺς φίλους καὶ τοὺς ἡγεμόνας καὶ τὴν‎ φυλὴν ἐξ ἧς αὐτὸς ἦν πρὸς αὑτὸν ἐπὶ τὸν βουνὸν οὗ τὸ βασίλειον εἶχε , καὶ καθίσας ἐπ᾽ ἈρούρηςAroura , τόπος ἦν τις τιμῆς , πολιτικῆς περὶ αὐτὸν οὔσης τάξεως σωματοφυλάκωνbodyguard λέγει πρὸς αὐτούς · " ἄνδρες ὁμόφυλοιof the same race , μέμνησθε μὲν οἶδ᾽ ὅτι τῶν ἐμῶν εὐεργεσιῶν , ὅτι καὶ ἀγρῶν τινας ἐποίησα δεσπότας καὶ τιμῶν τῶν ἐν τῷ πλήθει καὶ τάξεων ἠξίωσα .
²⁵¹ so he called together to him his friends, and his commanders, and the tribe from which he was himself derived, to the hill where his palace was; and sitting upon a place called Aroura, his courtiers that were in dignities, and the guards of his body, being with him, he spake thus to them:—“You that are men of my own tribe, I conclude that you remember the benefits that I have bestowed upon you, and that I have made some of you owners of land, and made you commanders, and bestowed posts of honor upon you, and set some of you over the common people, and others over the soldiers;	²⁵¹ He called together his friends and officers and his native tribe to the hill where he had his palace and sitting on a place called Aroura with his high courtiers and bodyguards, he said to them, "My fellow tribesmen, I am sure you remember my benefits to you, making some of you landowners and honouring you as officers over the people and over the ranks.
²⁵¹ Barach

²⁵² πυνθάνομαι τοιγαροῦν , εἰ μείζονας τούτων δωρεὰς καὶ πλείονας παρὰ τοῦ ἸεσσαίουJesse παιδὸς προσδοκᾶτε · οἶδα γὰρ ὅτι πάντες ἐκείνῳ προστέθεισθε τοὐμοῦ παιδὸς ἸωνάθουJonathan αὐτοῦ‎ τε οὕτως φρονήσαντος καὶ ὑμᾶς ταῦτα πείσαντος ·
²⁵² I ask you, therefore, whether you expect greater and more donations from the son of Jesse? for I know that you are all inclinable to him; even my own son Jonathan himself is of that opinion, and persuades you to be of the same;	²⁵² So I ask you, do you expect more and greater favours from the son of Jesse? For I know that you are all inclined to him and even my own son Jonathan shares that view and advocates it to you.
²⁵² Barach

²⁵³ οὐ γὰρ ἀγνοῶ τοὺς ὅρκους καὶ τὰς συνθήκας τὰς πρὸς ΔαυίδηνDavid αὐτῷ γεγενημένας , οὐδ᾽ ὅτι σύμβουλος μὲν καὶ συνεργὸς ἸωνάθηςJonathan ἐστὶ τῶν κατ᾽ ἐμοῦ συντεταγμένων , μέλει δὲ ὑμῶν οὐδενὶ περὶ τούτων , ἀλλὰ τὸ ἀποβησόμενον ἡσυχάζοντες σκοπεῖτε .
²⁵³ for I am not unacquainted with the oaths and the covenants that are between him and David, and that Jonathan is a counselor and an assistant to those that conspire against me, and none of you are concerned about these things, but you keep silence and watch, to see what will be the upshot of these things.”	²⁵³ I am not unaware of his oaths and promises to David and that Jonathan acts as counsellor and helper to those ranged against me and none of you intervenes in this affair, but you silently watch to see what will come of it."
²⁵³ Barach

²⁵⁴ σιωπήσαντος δὲ τοῦ βασιλέως ἄλλος μὲν οὐδεὶς ἀπεκρίνατοto answer τῶν παρόντων , ΔώηγοςDoeg δ᾽ ὁ ΣύροςSyrian ὁ τὰς ἡμιόνους αὐτοῦ‎ βόσκων εἶπεν , ὡς ἴδοι τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid εἰς ΝαβὰνNaba πόλιν πρὸς ἈβιμέλεχονAbimelech ἐλθόντα τὸν ἀρχιερέα τά τε μέλλοντα παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ προφητεύσαντος μαθεῖν καὶ λαβόντα ἐφόδιαprovision καὶ τὴν‎ ῥομφαίαν τοῦ ΓολιάθουGoliath πρὸς οὓς ἐβούλετο μετὰ ἀσφαλείας προπεμφθῆναι .
²⁵⁴ When the king had made this speech, not one of the rest of those that were present made any answer; but Doeg the Syrian, who fed his mules, said, that he saw David when he came to the city Nob to Ahimelech the high priest, and that he learned future events by his prophesying; that he received food from him, and the sword of Goliath, and was conducted by him with security to such as he desired to go to.	²⁵⁴ When the king fell silent none of the others present made any answer, but then Doeg the Syrian, who took care of his mules, told how he had seen David coming to the city of Naba to Abimelech the high priest and learning of the future by his prophecies, and how he received food and the sword of Goliath from him, and was sent on by him in safety to wherever he wanted to go.
²⁵⁴ Barach

²⁵⁵ Μεταπεμψάμενος οὖν τὸν ἀρχιερέα καὶ πᾶσαν αὐτοῦ‎ τὴν‎ γενεὰν ΣαοῦλοςSaul " τί παθὼν ἐξ ἐμοῦ , εἶπε , δεινὸν καὶ ἄχαρι τὸν ἸεσσαίουJesse παῖδα προσεδέξω καὶ σιτίων μὲν αὐτῷ μετέδωκας καὶ ὅπλων ὄντι τῆς ἐμῆς βασιλείας ἐπιβούλῳ , τί δὲ δὴ περὶ τῶν μελλόντων ἐχρημάτιζες ; οὐ γὰρ δή σε φεύγων ἐμὲ καὶ μισῶν τὸν ἐμὸν
²⁵⁵ Saul therefore sent for the high priest, and for all his kindred; and said to them, “What terrible or ungrateful thing hast thou suffered from me, that thou hast received the son of Jesse, and hast bestowed on him both food and weapons, when he was contriving to get the kingdom? And further, why didst thou deliver oracles to him concerning futurities? For thou couldst not be unacquainted that he was fled away from me, and that he hated my family.”	²⁵⁵ Saul then sent for the high priest and all his clan and said, "What wrong or injury have you suffered from me, that you welcomed the son of Jesse and gave him food and weapons, when he was plotting to take over my kingdom? And why did you prophecy to him about future events? For you were not unaware that he was fleeing from me and hates my family."
²⁵⁵ Barach

²⁵⁶ οἶκον ἐλάνθανεν . ὁ δ᾽ ἀρχιερεὺς οὐκ ἐπ᾽ ἄρνησιν ἐτράπη τῶν γεγονότων , ἀλλὰ μετὰ παρρησίας ταῦτα παρασχεῖν ὡμολόγει οὐχὶ ΔαυίδῃDavid χαριζόμενος , ἀλλ᾽ αὐτῷ · " πολέμιον γὰρ σὸνyou, yours οὐκ εἰδέναι ἔφασκε , πιστὸν δὲ ἐν τοῖς μάλιστα δοῦλον καὶ χιλίαρχον καὶ τὸ τούτων μεῖζον γαμβρόν τε ἤδη καὶ συγγενῆ .
²⁵⁶ But the high priest did not betake himself to deny what he had done, but confessed boldly that he had supplied him with these things, not to gratify David, but Saul himself: and he said, “I did not know that he was thy adversary, but a servant of thine, who was very faithful to thee, and a captain over a thousand of thy soldiers, and, what is more than these, thy son-in-law, and kinsman.	²⁵⁶ The high priest did not try to deny what had happened, but boldly affirmed that he had supplied these things, not for David's sake, but for Saul's. He said, "I did not see him as your enemy but as your faithful servant and officer, and even more, your son-in-law and kinsman.
²⁵⁶ Barach

²⁵⁷ ταῦτα δ᾽ οὐκ ἐχθροῖς παρέχειν τοὺς ἀνθρώπους , ἀλλὰ τοῖς εὐνοίᾳ καὶ τιμῇ τῇ πρὸς αὐτοὺς ἀρίστοις . προφητεῦσαι δὲ οὐ νῦν πρῶτον αὐτῷ , πολλάκις δὲ καὶ ἄλλοτε τοῦτο πεποιηκέναι · φήσαντι δὲ ὑπὸ σοῦ πεμφθῆναι κατὰ πολλὴν σπουδὴν ἐπὶ πρᾶξιν τῷ μηδὲν παρασχεῖν ὧν ἐπεζήτει σοὶ μᾶλλον ἀντιλέγειν ἢ ἐκείνῳ περὶ αὐτῶν ἐλογιζόμην .
²⁵⁷ Men do not choose to confer such favors on their adversaries, but on those who are esteemed to bear the highest good-will and respect to them. Nor is this the first time that I prophesied for him, but I have done it often, and at other times as well as now. And when he told me that he was sent by thee in great haste to do somewhat, if I had furnished him with nothing that he desired I should have thought that it was rather in contradiction to thee than to him;	²⁵⁷ Such favours are not granted to opponents but to those whom people deem to show them the most goodwill and respect. Nor was this my first time to prophesy for him, for I have often done so at other times too. So when he said he was sent in great haste by you to do something, I would have thought that not to give him any of what he sought would be to refuse you rather than him.
²⁵⁷ Barach

²⁵⁸ διὸ μηδὲν πονηρὸν κατ᾽ ἐμοῦ φρονήσῃς μηδὲ πρὸς ἃ νῦν ἀκούεις ΔαυίδηνDavid ἐγχειρεῖν πρὸς ταῦτα τὴν‎ τότε μου δοκοῦσαν φιλανθρωπίαν ὑποπτεύσῃς · φίλῳ γὰρ καὶ γαμβρῷ σῷ καὶ χιλιάρχῳ παρέσχον , οὐ πολεμίῳ ."
²⁵⁸ wherefore do not thou entertain any ill opinion of me, nor do thou have a suspicion of what I then thought an act of humanity, from what is now told thee of David’s attempts against thee, for I did then to him as to thy friend and son-in-law, and captain of a thousand, and not as to thine adversary.”	²⁵⁸ So do not think badly of me, or in light of what is now said of David's plans blame me for what then seemed to me an act of kindness, for I treated him as your friend, son-in-law and officer, and not as your enemy."
²⁵⁸ Barach

²⁵⁹ Ταῦτα λέγων ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς οὐκ ἔπεισε τὸν ΣαοῦλονSaul · δεινὸς γὰρ ὁ φόβος μηδ᾽ ἀληθεῖ πιστεύειν ἀπολογίᾳ · κελεύει δὲ τοῖς ὁπλίταιςarmed warrior περιστᾶσιν αὐτὸν ἀποκτεῖναι . μὴ θαρρούντων δ᾽ ἐκείνων ἅψασθαι τοῦ ἀρχιερέως , ἀλλὰ τὸ θεῖον εὐλαβουμένων μᾶλλον ἢ τὸ παρακοῦσαι τοῦ βασιλέως , τῷ ΣύρῳSyrian ΔωήγῳDoeg προστάσσει τὸν φόνον .
²⁵⁹ When the high priest had spoken thus, he did not persuade Saul, his fear was so prevalent, that he could not give credit to an apology that was very just. So he commanded his armed men that stood about him to kill him, and all his kindred; but as they durst not touch the high priest, but were more afraid of disobeying God than the king, he ordered Doeg the Syrian to kill them.	²⁵⁹ The high priest's words did not persuade Saul, whose fear was too strong to let him credit even so justified an apology, so he ordered his warriors to surround and kill him. But when they did not dare to touch the high priest, revering God rather than obeying the king, he ordered Doeg the Syrian to do the killing.
²⁵⁹ Barach

²⁶⁰ καὶ παραλαβὼν ὁμοίους αὑτῷ πονηροὺς ἐκεῖνος ἀποκτείνει τὸν ἈβιμέλεχονAbimelech καὶ τὴν‎ γενεὰν αὐτοῦ‎ · ἦσαν δὲ πάντες ὡσεὶ πέντε καὶ τριακόσιοι . πέμψας δὲ ΣαοῦλοςSaul καὶ εἰς τὴν‎ πόλιν τῶν ἱερέων ΝαβὰνNaba πάντας τε αὐτοὺς ἀπέκτεινεν οὐ γυναικῶν οὐ νηπίων οὐδ᾽ ἄλλης ἡλικίας φεισάμενος , αὐτὴν δὲ ἐνέπρησε .
²⁶⁰ Accordingly, he took to his assistance such wicked men as were like himself, and slew Ahimelech and all his family, who were in all three hundred and eighty-five. Saul also sent to Nob, the city of the priests, and slew all that were there, without sparing either women or children, or any other age, and burnt it;	²⁶⁰ So enlisting bad men like himself, he killed Abimelech and all his family, about three hundred and eighty-five in all. Saul also sent to Naba, the city of the priests and killed all who were there, sparing neither women nor children nor people of any age, and burned it.
²⁶⁰ Barach

²⁶¹ διασώζεται δὲ παῖς [εἷς ] ἈβιμελέχουAbimelech ἈβιάθαροςAbiathar ὄνομα . ταῦτα μέντοι συνέβη , καθὼς προεφήτευσεν ὁ θεὸς τῷ ἀρχιερεῖ ἨλὶEli διὰ τὰς τῶν υἱῶν αὐτοῦ‎ δύο παρανομίας εἰπὼν διαφθαρήσεσθαι τοὺς ἐγγόνους .
²⁶¹ only there was one son of Ahimelech, whose name was Abiathar, who escaped. However, these things came to pass as God had foretold to Eli the high priest, when he said that his posterity should be destroyed, on account of the transgression of his two sons.	²⁶¹ Only one son of Abimelech named Abiathar escaped. These things happened as God had foretold to Eli the high priest, saying that for the transgression of his two sons his descendants would be destroyed.
²⁶¹ Barach

²⁶² ΣαοῦλοςSaul δὲ ὁ βασιλεὺς ὠμὸν οὕτως ἔργον διαπραξάμενος καὶ γενεὰν ὅλην ἀρχιερατικῆς ἀποσφάξας τιμῆς καὶ μήτ᾽ ἐπὶ νηπίοις λαβὼν οἶκτον μήτ᾽ ἐπὶ γέρουσιν αἰδῶ , καταβαλὼν δὲ καὶ τὴν‎ πόλιν , ἣν πατρίδα καὶ τροφὸν τῶν ἱερέων καὶ προφητῶν αὐτόθι τὸ θεῖον ἐπελέξατο καὶ μόνην εἰς τὸ τοιούτους φέρειν ἄνδρας ἀπέδειξε , μαθεῖν ἅπασι παρέσχε καὶ κατανοῆσαι τὸν ἀνθρώπινον τρόπον ,
²⁶² Now this king Saul, by perpetrating so barbarous a crime, and murdering the whole family of the high-priestly dignity, by having no pity of the infants, nor reverence for the aged, and by overthrowing the city which God had chosen for the property, and for the support of the priests and prophets which were there, and had ordained as the only city allotted for the education of such men, gives all to understand and consider the disposition of men,	²⁶² In committing so gross a crime as murdering a whole family of high priestly rank, with no pity for infants or respect for the aged, and destroying the city that God had chosen as the property and support of the priests and prophets living there, designated as the only city for their education, king Saul teaches a clear lesson about human nature.
²⁶² Barach

²⁶³ ὅτι μέχρις οὗ μέν εἰσιν ἰδιῶταί τινες καὶ ταπεινοὶ τῷ μὴ δύνασθαι χρῆσθαι τῇ φύσει μηδὲ τολμᾶν ὅσα θέλουσιν ἐπιεικεῖς εἰσι καὶ μέτριοι καὶ μόνον διώκουσι τὸ δίκαιον , καὶ πρὸς αὐτῷ τὴν‎ πᾶσαν εὔνοιάν [τε ] καὶ σπουδὴν ἔχουσι τότε , καὶ περὶ τοῦ θείου πεπιστεύκασιν , ὅτι πᾶσι τοῖς γινομένοις ἐν τῷ βίῳ πάρεστι καὶ οὐ τὰ ἔργα μόνον ὁρᾷ τὰ πραττόμενα , ἀλλὰ καὶ τὰς διανοίας ἤδη σαφῶς οἶδεν , ἀφ᾽ ὧν μέλλει ταῦτα ἔσεσθαι ·
²⁶³ that while they are private persons, and in a low condition, because it is not in their power to indulge nature, nor to venture upon what they wish for, they are equitable and moderate, and pursue nothing but what is just, and bend their whole minds and labors that way; then it is that they have this belief about God, that he is present to all the actions of their lives, and that he does not only see the actions that are done, but clearly knows those their thoughts also, whence those actions do arise.	²⁶³ As long as they are private individuals in a humble station, since it is not in their power to indulge desire or to take whatever they want, people are fair and moderate and only seek what is just and devote their minds and efforts to it. Then they have faith in God, believing him present to all the actions of their lives and that he not only sees what they do but also knows the motives behind those acts.
²⁶³ Barach

²⁶⁴ ὅταν δὲ εἰς ἐξουσίαν παρέλθωσι καὶ δυναστείαν , τότε πάντ᾽ ἐκεῖνα μετεκδυσάμενοι καὶ ὥσπερ ἐπὶ σκηνῆς προσωπεῖα τὰ ἤθη καὶ τοὺς τρόπους ἀποθέμενοι μεταλαμβάνουσι τόλμαν ἀπόνοιαν καταφρόνησιν ἀνθρωπίνων τε καὶ θείων ,
²⁶⁴ But when once they are advanced into power and authority, then they put off all such notions, and, as if they were no other than actors upon a theater, they lay aside their disguised parts and manners, and take up boldness, insolence, and a contempt of both human and divine laws,	²⁶⁴ But once they achieve authority and power they discard all such ideas, and like actors in the theatre, lay aside their former parts and roles and assume audacity, insolence and scorn for things both human and divine.
²⁶⁴ Barach

²⁶⁵ καὶ ὅτε μάλιστα δεῖ τῆς εὐσεβείας αὐτοῖς καὶ τῆς δικαιοσύνης ἔγγιστα τοῦ φθονεῖσθαι γεγενημένοις καὶ πᾶσι φανεροῖς ἐφ᾽ οἷς ἂν νοήσωσιν ἢ πράξωσι καθεστῶσι , τόθ᾽ ὡς οὐκέτι βλέποντος αὐτοὺς τοῦ θεοῦ ἢ διὰ τὴν‎ ἐξουσίαν δεδιότος οὕτως ἐμπαροινοῦσι τοῖς πράγμασιν .
²⁶⁵ and this at a time when they especially stand in need of piety and righteousness, because they are then most of all exposed to envy, and all they think, and all they say, are in the view of all men; then it is that they become so insolent in their actions, as though God saw them no longer, or were afraid of them because of their power:	²⁶⁵ They do this just when they stand most in need of piety and righteousness, for it is then most of all that they are exposed to envy, when all they think and say is in full view of everyone. Then it is that they become so insolent in their behaviour, as though God no longer saw them, or even feared them because of their power.
²⁶⁵ Barach

²⁶⁶ ἃ δ᾽ ἂν ἢ φοβηθῶσιν ἀκούσαντες ἢ μισῶσι θελήσαντες ἢ στέρξωσιν ἀλόγως , ταῦτα κύρια καὶ βέβαια καὶ ἀληθῆ καὶ ἀνθρώποις ἀρεστὰ καὶ τῷ θεῷ δοκοῦσι , τῶν δὲ μελλόντων λόγος αὐτοῖς οὐδὲ εἷς ·
²⁶⁶ and whatsoever it is that they either are afraid of by the rumors they hear, or they hate by inclination, or they love without reason, these seem to them to be authentic, and firm, and true, and pleasing both to men and to God; but as to what will come hereafter, they have not the least regard to it.	²⁶⁶ Whatever they fear because of rumour, or willfully hate or love beyond reason, seems to them genuine and firm and true and acceptable to mankind and to God, and pay no heed to what will come later.
²⁶⁶ Barach

²⁶⁷ ἀλλὰ τιμῶσι μὲν [τοὺς ] πολλὰ ταλαιπωρήσαντας , τιμήσαντες δὲ φθονοῦσι , καὶ παραγαγόντες εἰς ἐπιφάνειαν οὐ ταύτης ἀφαιροῦνται μόνον τοὺς τετυχηκότας , ἀλλὰ διὰ ταύτην καὶ τοῦ ζῆν ἐπὶ πονηραῖς αἰτίαις καὶ δι᾽ ὑπερβολὴν αὐτῶν ἀπιθάνοις · κολάζουσι δ᾽ οὐκ ἐπ᾽ ἔργοις δίκης ἀξίοιςworthy of , ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ διαβολαῖς καὶ κατηγορίαις ἀβασανίστοις , οὐδ᾽ ὅσους ἔδει τοῦτο παθεῖν , ἀλλ᾽ ὅσους ἀποκτεῖναι δύνανται .
²⁶⁷ They raise those to honor indeed who have been at a great deal of pains for them, and after that honor they envy them; and when they have brought them into high dignity, they do not only deprive them of what they had obtained, but also, on that very account, of their lives also, and that on wicked accusations, and such as on account of their extravagant nature, are incredible. They also punish men for their actions, not such as deserve condemnation, but from calumnies and accusations without examination; and this extends not only to such as deserve to be punished, but to as many as they are able to kill.	²⁶⁷ They honour those who worked hard for them but later envy them, and after bringing them to high rank, not only deprive them of their gains but also of their lives, on malicious grounds which, for their very excess, should not be believed. They execute people who are condemned on foot of calumnies and unproven accusations, applying this not only to those deserving of punishment but also to as many as they can kill.
²⁶⁷ Barach

²⁶⁸ τοῦτο ΣαοῦλοςSaul ἡμῖν ὁ ΚείσουKish παῖς , ὁ πρῶτος μετὰ τὴν‎ ἀριστοκρατίαν [καὶ ] τὴν‎ ἐπὶ τοῖς κριταῖς πολιτείαν ἙβραίωνHebrews βασιλεύσας , φανερὸν πεποίηκε τριακοσίους ἀποκτείνας ἱερέας καὶ προφήτας ἐκ τῆς πρὸς ἈβιμέλεχονAbimelech ὑποψίαςsuspicion, jealousy , ἐπικαταβαλὼν δὲ αὐτοῖς καὶ τὴν‎ πόλιν καὶ τὸν ἐν τρόπῳ τινὶ ναὸν σπουδάσας ἱερέων καὶ προφητῶν ἔρημον καταστῆσαι τοσούτους μὲν ἀνελών , μεῖναι δ᾽ ἐάσας οὐδὲ τὴν‎ πατρίδα αὐτῶν πρὸς τὸ καὶ μετ᾽ ἐκείνους ἄλλους γενέσθαι .
²⁶⁸ This reflection is openly confirmed to us from the example of Saul, the son of Kish, who was the first king who reigned after our aristocracy and government under the judges were over; and that by his slaughter of three hundred priests and prophets, on occasion of his suspicion about Ahimelech, and by the additional wickedness of the overthrow of their city, and this is as he were endeavoring in some sort to render the temple [tabernacle] destitute both of priests and prophets, which endeavor he showed by slaying so many of them, and not suffering the very city belonging to them to remain, that so others might succeed them.	²⁶⁸ The example of Saul, son of Kish, the first king to reign after the end of our aristocracy and the period of the judges, illustrates this for us, for he slaughtered three hundred priests and prophets because of his suspicion about Abimelech, adding the evil of destroying their city, as though seeking to deprive the temple of both priests and prophets, as he showed by killing so many of them and not even allowing their city to survive, so that others could succeed them.
²⁶⁸ Barach

²⁶⁹ Ὁ δ᾽ ἈβιάθαροςAbiathar ὁ τοῦ ἈβιμελέχουAbimelech παῖς ὁ μόνος δυνηθεὶς ἐκ τοῦ γένους τῶν ὑπὸ τοῦ ΣαούλουSaul φονευθέντων ἱερέων φυγὼν πρὸς ΔαυίδηνDavid τὴν‎ τῶν οἰκείων αὐτοῦ‎ συμφορὰν ἐδήλωσε καὶ τὴν‎ τοῦ πατρὸς ἀναίρεσιν .
²⁶⁹ But Abiathar, the son of Ahimelech, who alone could be saved out of the family of priests slain by Saul, fled to David, and informed him of the calamity that had befallen their family, and of the slaughter of his father;	²⁶⁹ Abiathar the son of Abimelech, the only one of the priestly family killed by Saul who was able to escape, fled to David and told him of his family's fate and of his father's murder.
²⁶⁹ Barach

²⁷⁰ ὁ δ᾽ οὐκ ἀγνοεῖν ἔφη ταῦτα περὶ αὐτοὺς ἐσόμενα ἰδὼν τὸν ΔώηγονDoeg · ὑπονοῆσαι γὰρ διαβληθήσεσθαι πρὸς αὐτοῦ‎ τὸν ἀρχιερέα τῷ βασιλεῖ , καὶ τῆς ἀτυχίας ταύτης αὐτοῖς αὑτὸν ᾐτιᾶτο . μένειν δ᾽ αὐτόθι καὶ σὺν αὐτῷ διατρίβειν ὡς οὐκ ἐν ἄλλῳ τόπῳ λησόμενον οὕτως ἠξίου .
²⁷⁰ who hereupon said, He was not unapprised of what would follow with relation to them when he saw Doeg there; for he had then a suspicion that the high priest would be falsely accused by him to the king, and he blamed himself as having been the cause of this misfortune. But he desired him to stay there, and abide with him, as in a place where he might be better concealed than any where else.	²⁷⁰ He said he knew what would happen to them when he saw Doeg, for he suspected that man would falsely accuse the high priest to the king and he blamed himself as the cause of this misfortune. But David asked him to stay on and live with him, for nowhere else could he be better hidden.
²⁷⁰ Barach

Chapter 13
[271-324]
David spares king Saul, when he has chance to kill him.
The death of Samuel

☜ ☞

²⁷¹ Κατὰ δὲ τοῦτον τὸν καιρὸν ἀκούσας ὁ ΔαυίδηςDavid τοὺς ΠαλαιστίνουςPhilistines ἐμβεβληκότας εἰς τὴν‎ ΚιλλανῶνKeilah χώραν καὶ ταύτην διαρπάζοντας δίδωσιν ἑαυτὸν στρατεύειν ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς τοῦ θεοῦ διὰ τοῦ προφήτου πυθόμενος εἰ ἐπιτρέπει νίκην . τοῦ δὲ σημαίνειν φήσαντος ἐξώρμησεν ἐπὶ τοὺς ΠαλαιστίνουςPhilistines μετὰ τῶν ἑταίρων καὶ φόνον τε αὐτῶν πολὺν ἐξέχεε καὶ λείαν ἤλασεν .
²⁷¹ About this time it was that David heard how the Philistines had made an inroad into the country of Keilah, and robbed it; so he offered himself to fight against them, if God, when he should be consulted by the prophet, would grant him the victory. And when the prophet said that God gave a signal of victory, he made a sudden onset upon the Philistines with his companions, and he shed a great deal of their blood, and carried off their prey,	²⁷¹ About this time David heard how the Philistines had attacked the region of Keilah and robbed it, so he offered to fight against them, if God, when consulted by the prophet, promised him victory. When the prophet said God had signalled a victory, with his companions he made a quick attack on the Philistines and shed a large amount of their blood and carried off their booty.
²⁷¹ Barach

²⁷² καὶ παραμείνας τοῖς ΚιλλανοῖςKeilah ἕως οὗ τὰς ἅλως καὶ τὸν καρπὸν συνεῖλον ἀδεῶς ΣαούλῳSaul τῷ βασιλεῖ μηνύεται παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς ὤν · τὸ γὰρ ἔργον καὶ τὸ κατόρθωμα οὐκ ἔμεινε παρ᾽ οἷς ἐγένετο , φήμῃ δ᾽ ἐπίπαν εἴς τε τὰς τῶν ἄλλων ἀκοὰς καὶ πρὸς τὰς τοῦ βασιλέως διεκομίσθη αὑτό τε συνιστάνον καὶ τὸν πεποιηκότα .
²⁷² and staid with the inhabitants of Keilah till they had securely gathered in their corn and their fruits. However, it was told Saul the king that David was with the men of Keilah; for what had been done and the great success that had attended him, were not confined among the people where the things were done, but the fame of it went all abroad, and came to the hearing of others, and both the fact as it stood, and the author of the fact, were carried to the king’s ears.	²⁷² He stayed with the people of Keilah until they had safely harvested their corn and other crops. King Saul was told how he was with them since what had been done and its outcome were not confined to the locality, but the story was spread and both the deed and its author were reported to the king.
²⁷² Barach

²⁷³ χαίρει δὲ ΣαοῦλοςSaul ἀκούσας ἐν ΚίλλαKeilah τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid , καί " θεὸς ἤδη χερσὶ ταῖς ἐμαῖς ὑπέθετο αὐτόν , εἰπών , ἐπεὶ καὶ συνηνάγκασεν ἐλθεῖν εἰς πόλιν τείχη καὶ πύλας καὶ μοχλοὺς ἔχουσανto have, hold " , τῷ λαῷ παντὶ προσέταξεν ἐπὶ τὴν‎ ΚίλλανKeilah ἐξορμῆσαι καὶ πολιορκήσαντι καὶ ἑλόντι τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid ἀποκτεῖναι .
²⁷³ Then was Saul glad when he heard David was in Keilah; and he said, “God hath now put him into my hands, since he hath obliged him to come into a city that hath walls, and gates, and bars.” So he commanded all the people suddenly, and when they had besieged and taken it to kill David.	²⁷³ Saul was glad to hear David was in Keilah, and he said, "Now God has put him into my hands, having brought him into a city that has walls and gates and bars." So he ordered all the people to besiege and take it, and to kill David.
²⁷³ Barach

²⁷⁴ ταῦτα δὲ αἰσθόμενος ὁ ΔαυίδηςDavid καὶ μαθὼν παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ , ὅτι μείναντα παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς οἱ ΚιλλῖταιKeilah ἐκδώσουσι τῷ ΣαούλῳSaul , παραλαβὼν τοὺς τετρακοσίους ἀπῆρεν ἀπὸ τῆς πόλεως εἰς τὴν‎ ἔρημον ἐπάνω τῆς ἘνγεδὼνEngedi λεγομένης . Καὶ ὁ μὲν βασιλεὺς ἀκούσας αὐτὸν πεφευγότα παρὰ τῶν ΚιλλιτῶνKeilah ἐπαύσατο τῆς ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν στρατείας .
²⁷⁴ But when David perceived this, and learned of God that if he staid there the men of Keilah would deliver him up to Saul, he took his four hundred men and retired into a desert that was over against a city called Engedi. So that when the king heard he was fled away from the men of Keilah, he left off his expedition against him.	²⁷⁴ When David realized this and learned from God that if he stayed, the men of Keilah would hand him over to Saul, he took his four hundred men and retreated to a wilderness near a city called Engedi. When the king heard he had escaped from the people of Keilah, he left off his expedition against him.
²⁷⁴ Barach

²⁷⁵ ΔαυίδηςDavid δὲ ἐκεῖθεν ἄρας εἴς τινα τόπον Καινὴν καλουμένην τῆς ΖιφήνηςZiph παραγίνεται , εἰς ὃν ἸωνάθηςJonathan ὁ τοῦ ΣαούλουSaul παῖς συμβαλὼν αὐτῷ καὶ κατασπασάμενος θαρρεῖν τε καὶ χρηστὰς περὶ τῶν μελλόντων ἔχειν ἐλπίδας παρεκάλει καὶ μὴ κάμνειν τοῖς παροῦσι · βασιλεύσειν γὰρ αὐτὸν καὶ πᾶσαν τὴν‎ ἙβραίωνHebrews δύναμιν ἕξειν ὑφ᾽ ἑαυτῷ , φιλεῖν δὲ τὰ τοιαῦτα σὺν μεγάλοις ἀπαντᾶν πόνοις .
²⁷⁵ Then David removed thence, and came to a certain place called the New Place, belonging to Ziph; where Jonathan, the son of Saul, came to him, and saluted him, and exhorted him to be of good courage, and to hope well as to his condition hereafter, and not to despond at his present circumstances, for that he should be king, and have all the forces of the Hebrews under him: he told him that such happiness uses to come with great labor and pains:	²⁷⁵ David moved from there and came to what was called the New Place, in Ziph. There Saul's son Jonathan, came to him and greeted him and urged him to take heart and to have good hope for the future and not be despondent at his present plight, for he would be king and have all the forces of the Hebrews under him and that such success often comes with great labour and toil.
²⁷⁵ Barach

²⁷⁶ πάλιν δ᾽ ὅρκους ποιησάμενος τῆς εἰς ἅπαντα τὸν βίον πρὸς ἀλλήλους εὐνοίας καὶ πίστεως καὶ τὸν θεὸν μάρτυρα καλέσας , ὧν ἐπηράσατο αὑτῷ παραβάντι τὰ συγκείμεναto lie down together καὶ μεταβαλλομένῳ πρὸς τἀναντία , τὸν μὲν αὐτόθι καταλείπει μικρὰ τῶν φροντίδων καὶ τοῦ δέους ἐπικουφίσας , αὐτὸς δὲ πρὸς αὑτὸν ἐπανέρχεται .
²⁷⁶ they also took oaths, that they would, all their lives long, continue in good-will and fidelity one to another; and he called God to witness, as to what execrations he had made upon himself if he should transgress his covenant, and should change to a contrary behavior. So Jonathan left him there, having rendered his cares and fears somewhat lighter, and returned home.	²⁷⁶ They swore to each other that as long as they lived they would continue in goodwill and fidelity to each other, each calling God to witness the curses he called upon himself if he broke his covenant by acting contrary to it. So after easing his cares and fears, Jonathan left him there and returned home.
²⁷⁶ Barach

²⁷⁷ οἱ δὲ ΖιφηνοὶZiph χαριζόμενοι τῷ ΣαούλῳSaul μηνύουσιν αὐτῷ παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς διατρίβειν τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid καὶ παραδώσειν ἔφασανto affirm, say ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν ἐλθόντι · καταληφθέντων γὰρ τῶν τῆς ΖιφηνῆςZiph στενῶν οὐκ εἶναι φυγεῖν αὐτὸν πρὸς ἄλλους .
²⁷⁷ Now the men of Ziph, to gratify Saul, informed him that David abode with them, and [assured him] that if he would come to them, they would deliver him up, for that if the king would seize on the Straits of Ziph, David would not escape to any other people.	²⁷⁷ To gratify Saul, the people of Ziph told him that David was staying with them and that if he came they would hand him over, and that if the king held the ravine of Ziph, David could not escape anywhere else.
²⁷⁷ Barach

²⁷⁸ ὁ δὲ βασιλεὺς ἐπῄνεσεν αὐτοὺς χάριν ἔχειν ὁμολογήσας τὸν ἐχθρὸν αὐτῷ μεμηνυκόσι , καὶ οὐκ εἰς μακρὰν ἀμείψεσθαι τῆς εὐνοίας ὑποσχόμενος αὐτοὺς ἔπεμψε τοὺς ζητήσοντας τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid καὶ τὴν‎ ἐρημίαν ἐξερευνήσοντας , αὐτὸς δ᾽ ἀκολουθήσειν ἀπεκρίνατοto answer .
²⁷⁸ So the king commended them, and confessed that he had reason to thank them, because they had given him information of his enemy; and he promised them, that it should not be long ere he would requite their kindness. He also sent men to seek for David, and to search the wilderness wherein he was; and he promised that he himself would follow them.	²⁷⁸ The king praised and thanked them for letting him know about his enemy, and promised to repay their kindness soon. He also sent men to look for David and search the wilderness where he was, promising that he would follow them.
²⁷⁸ Barach

²⁷⁹ καὶ οἱ μὲν ἐπὶ τὴν‎ θήρανw> καὶ τὴν‎ σύλληψιν τοῦ ΔαυίδουDavid προῆγον τὸν βασιλέα σπουδάζοντες μὴ μόνον αὐτῷ μηνῦσαι τὸν ἐχθρὸν [αὐτῷ τὴν‎ εὔνοιαν ] , ἀλλὰ καὶ τῷ παρασχεῖν αὐτὸν εἰς ἐξουσίαν φανερωτέραν καταστῆσαι · διήμαρτον δὲ τῆς ἀδίκου καὶ πονηρᾶς ἐπιθυμίας , οἳ μηδὲν κινδυνεύειν ἔμελλον ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ταῦτ᾽ ἐμφανίσαι τῷ ΣαούλῳSaul ,
²⁷⁹ Accordingly they went before the king, to hunt for and to catch David, and used endeavors, not only to show their good-will to Saul, by informing him where his enemy was, but to evidence the same more plainly by delivering him up into his power. But these men failed of those their unjust and wicked desires, who, while they underwent no hazard by not discovering such an ambition of revealing this to Saul,	²⁷⁹ So they went ahead of the king, to hunt for David, eager to show loyalty to Saul, not just by telling him where his enemy was, but even more plainly by handing him over into him, but in this evil desire, they failed. They would have run no risk by concealing this from Saul,
²⁷⁹ Barach

²⁸⁰ διὰ δὲ κολακείαν καὶ κέρδους προσδοκίαν παρὰ τοῦ βασιλέως ἄνδρα θεοφιλῆ καὶ παρὰ δίκην ζητούμενον ἐπὶ θανάτῳ καὶ λανθάνειν δυνάμενον διέβαλλον καὶ παραδώσειν ὑπέσχοντο · γνοὺς γὰρ ὁ ΔαυίδηςDavid τὴν‎ τῶν ΖιφηνῶνZiph κακοήθειαν καὶ τὴν‎ τοῦ βασιλέως ἔφοδον ἐκλείπει μὲν τὰ στενὰ τῆς ἐκείνων χώρας , φεύγει δὲ ἐπὶ τὴν‎ μεγάλην πέτραν τὴν‎ οὖσαν ἐν τῇ ΣίμωνοςSimon ἐρήμῳ .
²⁸⁰ yet did they falsely accuse and promise to deliver up a man beloved of God, and one that was unjustly sought after to be put to death, and one that might otherwise have lain concealed, and this out of flattery, and expectation of gain from the king; for when David was apprised of the malignant intentions of the men of Ziph, and the approach of Saul, he left the Straits of that country, and fled to the great rock that was in the wilderness of Maon.	²⁸⁰ but in a spirit of flattery and to win a reward from the king, they falsely accused and promised to hand over to death a man beloved by God, who was unjustly hunted and who might otherwise have stayed hidden. When David heard of the malice of the men of Ziph and of Saul's approach, he left the ravine in that region and fled to the great rock in the wilderness of Simon.
²⁸⁰ Barach

²⁸¹ Ὥρμησεν δὲ ἐπ᾽ ἐκείνην διώκειν ΣαοῦλοςSaul · κατὰ γὰρ τὴν‎ ὁδὸν ἀναχωρήσαντα ἐκ τῶν στενῶν μαθὼν τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid ἐπὶ τὸ ἕτερον μέρος τῆς πέτρας ἀπῆρεν . ἀντιπεριέσπασαν δὲ τὸν ΣαοῦλονSaul ἀπὸ τῆς διώξεως τοῦ ΔαυίδουDavid μέλλοντος ἤδη συλλαμβάνεσθαι ΠαλαιστῖνοιPhilistines πάλιν ἐπὶ τὴν‎ ἙβραίωνHebrews ἐστρατευκέναι χάραν ἀκουσθέντες · ἐπὶ γὰρ τούτους ἀνέστρεψε φύσει πολεμίους ὄντας αὐτοὺς ἀμύνασθαι κρίνας ἀναγκαιότερον , ἢ τὸν ἴδιον σπουδάζοντα λαβεῖν ἐχθρὸν ὑπεριδεῖν τὴν‎ γῆν κακωθεῖσαν .
²⁸¹ Hereupon Saul made haste to pursue him thither; for, as he was marching, he learned that David was gone away from the Straits of Ziph, and Saul removed to the other side of the rock. But the report that the Philistines had again made an incursion into the country of the Hebrews, called Saul another way from the pursuit of David, when he was ready to be caught; for he returned back again to oppose those Philistines, who were naturally their enemies, as judging it more necessary to avenge himself of them, than to take a great deal of pains to catch an enemy of his own, and to overlook the ravage that was made in the land.	²⁸¹ Saul hurried there in pursuit of him and learning on the march that David had left the ravine of Ziph, he moved to the far side of the rock. But news that the Philistines had again invaded the Hebrew territory called Saul away from pursuing David, when he was about to be caught. He returned to fighting their natural enemies, the Philistines, judging it more vital to take revenge on them than to waste time catching his personal enemy, and ignore the ravaging of the land.
²⁸¹ Barach

²⁸² Καὶ ΔαυίδηςDavid μὲν οὕτως ἐκ παραλόγου τὸν κίνδυνον διαφυγὼν εἰς τὰ στενὰ τῆς ἘνγεδηνῆςEngedi ἀφικνεῖται · ΣαούλῳSaul δὲ ἐκβαλόντι τοὺς ΠαλαιστίνουςPhilistines ἧκον ἀπαγγέλλοντές τινες τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid ἐν τοῖς ἘγγεδηνῆςEngedi διατρίβειν ὅροις .
²⁸² And by this means David unexpectedly escaped out of the danger he was in, and came to the Straits of Engedi; and when Saul had driven the Philistines out of the land, there came some messengers, who told him that David abode within the bounds of Engedi:	²⁸² In this unexpected way David escaped from the danger and reached the ravine of Engedi, and when Saul had driven the Philistines from the land, some messengers came to tell him David was living near Engedi.
²⁸² Barach

²⁸³ λαβὼν δὲ τρισχιλίους ἐπιλέκτους ὁπλίταςarmed warrior ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν ἠπείγετο , καὶ γενόμενος οὐ πόρρω τῶν τόπων ὁρᾷ παρὰ τὴν‎ ὁδὸν σπήλαιον βαθὺ καὶ κοῖλον εἰς πολὺ καὶ μῆκος ἀνεῳγὸς καὶ πλάτος , ἔνθα συνέβαινε τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid μετὰ τῶν τετρακοσίων κεκρύφθαι · ἐπειγόμενος οὖν ὑπὸ τῶν κατὰ φύσιν εἴσεισιν εἰς αὐτὸ μόνος θεαθεὶς ὑπό τινος τῶν μετὰ ΔαυίδουDavid ·
²⁸³ so he took three thousand chosen men that were armed, and made haste to him; and when he was not far from those places, he saw a deep and hollow cave by the way-side; it was open to a great length and breadth, and there it was that David with his four hundred men were concealed. When therefore he had occasion to ease nature, he entered into it by himself alone; and being seen by one of David’s companions,	²⁸³ So he took three thousand chosen armed men and hurried after him and when he was not far from the place, he saw a deep and hollow cave by the way-side, very long and wide, and there David with his four hundred men were concealed. To answer a call of nature, he entered into it alone, and being seen by one of David's men.
²⁸³ Barach

²⁸⁴ καὶ φράσαντος τοῦ θεασαμένου πρὸς τὸν ἐχθρὸν αὐτοῦ‎ παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ καιρὸν ἔχειν ἀμύνης καὶ συμβουλεύοντος τοῦ ΣαούλουSaul ἀποτεμεῖν τὴν‎ κεφαλὴν καὶ τῆς πολλῆς ἄλης αὑτὸν ἀπαλλάξαι καὶ ταλαιπωρίας , ἀναστὰς ἀναίρει μὲν τὴν‎ κροκύδα τοῦ ἱματίου μόνον οὗ ΣαοῦλοςSaul ἀμπείχετο , μετανοήσας δ᾽ εὐθύς " οὐ δίκαιον , εἶπε , φονεύειν τὸν αὑτοῦ δεσπότην , οὐδὲ τὸν ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ βασιλείας ἀξιωθέντα · καὶ γὰρ εἰ πονηρὸς οὗτος εἰς ἡμᾶς , ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἐμὲ δεῖ τοιοῦτον εἶναι
²⁸⁴ and he that saw him saying to him, that he had now, by God’s providence, an opportunity of avenging himself of his adversary; and advising him to cut off his head, and so deliver himself out of that tedious, wandering condition, and the distress he was in; he rose up, and only cut off the skirt of that garment which Saul had on: but he soon repented of what he had done; and said it was not right to kill him that was his master, and one whom God had thought worthy of the kingdom; “for that although he were wickedly disposed towards us, yet does it not behoove me to be so disposed towards him.”	²⁸⁴ The one who saw him told David that God's providence was letting him take revenge on his enemy, and advised him to behead him and so put an end to his wandering plight. He rose and only cut off the edge of the garment Saul was wearing. Even this he soon repented, saying it was not right to kill his master, whom God had thought worthy of the kingdom. "Even if he is wicked toward us, I must not be so toward him."
²⁸⁴ Barach

²⁸⁵ πρὸς αὐτόν . τοῦ δὲ ΣαούλουSaul τὸ σπήλαιον ἐκλιπόντος προελθὼν ὁ ΔαυίδηςDavid ἔκραγεν ἀκοῦσαι τὸν ΣαοῦλονSaul ἀξιῶν . ἐπιστραφέντος δὲ τοῦ βασιλέως προσκυνεῖ τε αὐτὸν πεσὼν ἐπὶ πρόσωπον , ὡς ἔθος , καί φησιν · " οὐ πονηροῖς , ὦ βασιλεῦ , καὶ ψευδεῖς πλάττουσι διαβολὰς παρέχοντα δεῖ τὰς ἀκοὰς χαρίζεσθαι μὲν ἐκείνοις τὸ πιστεύειν αὐτοῖς , εἰς δὲ τοὺς φιλτάτους ὑπονοίας ἔχειν , ἀλλὰ τοῖς ἔργοις σκοπεῖν τὴν‎ ἁπάντων διάθεσιν .
²⁸⁵ But when Saul had left the cave, David came near and cried out aloud, and desired Saul to hear him; whereupon the king turned his face back, and David, according to custom, fell down on his face before the king, and bowed to him; and said, “O king, thou oughtest not to hearken to wicked men, nor to such as forge calumnies, nor to gratify them so far as to believe what they say, nor to entertain suspicions of such as are your best friends, but to judge of the dispositions of all men by their actions;	²⁸⁵ When Saul had left the cave, David came near and called out loud for Saul to hear him. The king turned around and David, according to custom, fell on his face to honour the king and said, "My king, you should not gratify bad men and liars by believing what they say, nor be suspicious of your best friends, but judge each one’s loyalty by their actions.
²⁸⁵ Barach

²⁸⁶ διαβολὴ μὲν γὰρ ἀπατᾷ , σαφὴς δ᾽ ἀπόδειξις εὐνοίας τὰ πραττόμενα · καὶ λόγος μὲν ἐπ᾽ ἀμφότερα πέφυκεν ἀληθής τε καὶ ψευδής , τὰ δὲ ἔργα γυμνὴν ὑπ᾽ ὄψει τὴν‎ διάνοιαν τίθησιν .
²⁸⁶ for calumny deludes men, but men’s own actions are a clear demonstration of their kindness. Words indeed, in their own nature, may be either true or false, but men’s actions expose their intentions nakedly to our view.	²⁸⁶ Lying leads men astray but men's actions show their goodwill. Words of their nature may be either true or false, but actions make men's intentions plain to view.
²⁸⁶ Barach

²⁸⁷ ἴσθι τοίνυν ἐκ τούτων καλῶς ἔχειν με πρὸς σὲ καὶ τὸν σὸνyou, yours οἶκον ἐμοὶ πιστεῦσαι δεῖ , καὶ μὴ τοῖς κατηγοροῦσιν ἃ μήτε εἰς νοῦν ἐβαλόμην μήτε δύναται γενέσθαι προσθέμενονto put to, persist μεταδιώκειν τὴν‎ ἐμὴν ψυχὴν καὶ μηδὲν μήθ᾽ ἡμέρας μήτε νυκτὸς ἔχειν διὰ φροντίδος ἢ τὴν‎ ἐμὴν ἀναίρεσιν , ἣν ἀδίκως μεταπορεύῃ ·
²⁸⁷ By these, therefore it will be well for thee to believe me, as to my regard to thee and to thy house, and not to believe those that frame such accusations against me as never came into my mind, nor are possible to be executed, and do this further by pursuing after my life, and have no concern either day or night, but how to compass my life and to murder me, which thing I think thou dost unjustly prosecute;	²⁸⁷ From them it is well for you to believe in my regard for you and for your house and not to believe those who accuse me of things that never came into my mind, and that I could not do. You go further by seeking my life and have no concern by day or night, except to put an end to me, quite unjustly.
²⁸⁷ Barach

²⁸⁸ πῶς γὰρ οὐχὶ ψευδῆ περὶ ἐμοῦ δόξαν εἴληφας ὡς ἀποκτεῖναί σε θέλοντος ; ἢ πῶς οὐκ ἀσεβεῖς εἰς τὸν θεὸν ἄνθρωπον τήμερον αὑτῷ τιμωρῆσαι δυνάμενον καὶ παρὰ σοῦ λαβεῖν δίκην καὶ μὴ θελήσαντα μηδὲ τῷ καιρῷ χρησάμενον , ὃν εἰ σοὶ κατ᾽ ἐμοῦ περιέπεσεν οὐκ ἂν αὐτὸς παρῆκας , διαχρήσασθαι ποθῶν καὶ νομίζων πολέμιον ;
²⁸⁸ for how comes it about, that thou hast embraced this false opinion about me, as if I had a desire to kill thee? Or how canst thou escape the crime of impiety towards God, when thou wishest thou couldst kill, and deemest thine adversary, a man who had it in his power this day to avenge himself, and to punish thee, but would not do it? nor make use of such an opportunity, which, if it had fallen out to thee against me, thou hadst not let it slip,	²⁸⁸ How have you come to hold this false opinion about me, that I wished to kill you? Or how can you be right with God, when you reckon me your enemy, and want to punish a man who this day had it in his power to take revenge on you, but would not do it? If you had that chance against me, you would not have let it slip.
²⁸⁸ Barach

²⁸⁹ ὅτε γάρ σου τὴν‎ πτέρυγα τοῦ ἱματίου ἀπέτεμον , τότε σου καὶ τὴν‎ κεφαλὴν ἠδυνάμην . ἐπιδείξαςto display, prove δὲ τὸ ῥάκος ἰδεῖν πιστεύειν παρεῖχεν . " ἀλλ᾽ ἐγὼ μὲν ἀπεσχόμην δικαίας ἀμύνης , φησί , σὺ δὲ μῖσος ἄδικον οὐκ αἰδῇ κατ᾽ ἐμοῦ τρέφων . ὁ θεὸς ταῦτα δικάσειε καὶ τὸν
²⁸⁹ for when I cut off the skirt of thy garment, I could have done the same to thy head.” So he showed him the piece of his garment, and thereby made him agree to what he said to be true; and added, “I, for certain, have abstained from taking a just revenge upon thee, yet art thou not ashamed to prosecute me with unjust hatred. May God do justice, and determine about each of our dispositions.”—	²⁸⁹ When I cut off the edge off your cloak, I could have done the same with your head." Showing him the piece of cloth he forced him to agree that what he said was true, and added, "I surely have refrained from taking a just revenge upon you, and are you not ashamed to follow me with your unjust hatred? May God do justice and decide between our respective behaviour."
²⁸⁹ Barach

²⁹⁰ ἑκατέρου τρόπον ἡμῶν ἐλέγξειε . ΣαοῦλοςSaul δὲ ἐπὶ τῷ παραδόξῳ τῆς σωτηρίας θαυμάσας καὶ τὴν‎ τοῦ νεανίσκου μετριότητα καὶ φύσιν ἐκπλαγεὶς ἀνῴμωξε · τὸ δ᾽ αὐτὸ κἀκείνου ποιήσαντος αὐτὸν εἶναι δίκαιον στένειν ἀπεκρίνατοto answer · " σὺ μὲν γάρ , φησίν , ἀγαθῶν αἴτιος ἐμοὶ γέγονας , ἐγὼ δὲ σοὶ συμφορῶν . ἐπεδείξω δὲ σήμερον τὴν‎ ἀρχαίων ἔχοντα σαυτὸν δικαιοσύνην , οἳ τοὺς ἐχθροὺς ἐν ἐρημίᾳ λαβόντες σώζειν παρήγγελλον .
²⁹⁰ But Saul was amazed at the strange delivery he had received; and being greatly affected with the moderation and the disposition of the young man, he groaned; and when David had done the same, the king answered that he had the justest occasion to groan, “for thou hast been the author of good to me, as I have been the author of calamity to thee; and thou hast demonstrated this day, that thou possessest the righteousness of the ancients, who determined that men ought to save their enemies, though they caught them in a desert place.	²⁹⁰ Saul was amazed at being so strangely spared, and he groaned, touched by the young man's fairness and good nature. When David also groaned, the king replied that he had the more reason to grieve. "You have done good to me, as I have done evil to you, and you have shown today that you have the justice of the ancients, who decided that men should spare their enemies, even if they catch them in a deserted place.
²⁹⁰ Barach

²⁹¹ πέπεισμαι δὴ νῦν , ὅτι σοὶ τὴν‎ βασιλείαν ὁ θεὸς φυλάττει καὶ περιμένει σε τὸ πάντων τῶν ἙβραίωνHebrews κράτος . Δὸς δέ μοι πίστεις ἐνόρκους μή μου τὸ γένος ἐξαφανίσαι μηδ᾽ ἐμοὶ μνησικακοῦντα τοὺς ἐμοὺς ἐγγόνους ἀπολέσαι , τηρῆσαι δέ μοι καὶ σῶσαι τὸν οἶκον . ὀμόσας δὲ καθὼς ἠξίωκε ΔαυίδηςDavid ΣαοῦλονSaul μὲν εἰς τὴν‎ ἰδίαν ἀπέλυσε βασιλείαν , αὐτὸς δὲ μετὰ τῶν σὺν αὐτῷ εἰς τὴν‎ ΜασθηρῶνMastheroth ἀνέβη στενήν .
²⁹¹ I am now persuaded that God reserves the kingdom for thee, and that thou wilt obtain the dominion over all the Hebrews. Give me then assurances upon oath, That thou wilt not root out my family, nor, out of remembrance of what evil I have done thee, destroy my posterity, but save and preserve my house.” So David sware as he desired, and sent back Saul to his own kingdom; but he, and those that were with him, went up the Straits of Mastheroth.	²⁹¹ I am now convinced that God is keeping the kingdom for you and that you will rule over all the Hebrews. Give me your assurance upon oath, not to root out my family or destroy my descendants, in memory of the wrong I have done you, but to save and preserve my house." David swore as he wanted and sent Saul back to his own kingdom, but he and his companions went up the ravine of Mastheroth.
²⁹¹ Barach

²⁹² Ἀποθνήσκει δὲ κατὰ τοῦτον τὸν καιρὸν καὶ ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel ὁ προφήτης , ἀνὴρ οὐ τῆς τυχούσης ἀπολαύων παρὰ τοῖς ἙβραίοιςHebrews τιμῆς · ἐνεφάνισε γὰρ τὴν‎ ἀρετὴν αὐτοῦ‎ καὶ τὴν‎ τοῦ πλήθους πρὸς αὐτὸν εὔνοιαν τὸ πένθος , ὃ ἐπὶ πολὺν χρόνον ὁ λαὸς ἤγετο , καὶ ἡ περὶ τὴν‎ ταφὴν αὐτοῦ‎ καὶ τὴν‎ τῶν νομιζομένων ἀναπλήρωσιν φιλοτιμία τε καὶ σπουδή .
²⁹² About this time Samuel the prophet died. He was a man whom the Hebrews honored in an extraordinary degree: for that lamentation which the people made for him, and this during a long time, manifested his virtue, and the affection which the people bore for him; as also did the solemnity and concern that appeared about his funeral, and about the complete observation of all his funeral rites.	²⁹² About this time The prophet Samuel died, a man honoured in an extraordinary degree by the Hebrews. For his virtue and the affection the people had for him was shown by their lengthy mourning for him and the solemnity and ceremonial observed in his funeral rites.
²⁹² Barach

²⁹³ θάπτουσι γὰρ αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ πατρίδι ἈρμεθᾶArmatha καὶ ἐπὶ πολλὰς πάνυ ἡμέρας ἔκλαυσαν , οὐ κοινὸν τοῦτο πάσχοντες ὡς ἐπ᾽ ἀλλοτρίου τελευτῇ , ὡς οἰκεῖον δ᾽ ἕκαστος ἴδιον ποθῶν .
²⁹³ They buried him in his own city of Ramah; and wept for him a very great number of days, not looking on it as a sorrow for the death of another man, but as that in which they were every one themselves concerned.	²⁹³ They buried him in his own town of Armatha, and wept for him many days, not as though grieving the death of just anyone, but as one linked to each of themselves.
²⁹³ Barach

²⁹⁴ ἐγένετο δ᾽ ἀνὴρ δίκαιος καὶ χρηστὸς τὴν‎ φύσιν καὶ διὰ τοῦτο μάλιστα Φίλος τῷ θεῷ . ἦρξε δὲ καὶ προέστη τοῦ λαοῦ μετὰ τὴν‎ ἨλεὶEli τοῦ ἀρχιερέως τελευτὴν μόνος μὲν ἔτη δώδεκα , μετὰ δὲ ΣαούλουSaul τοῦ βασιλέως δέκα πρὸς τοῖς ὀκτώ . Καὶ τὰ μὲν περὶ ΣαμουῆλονSamuel οὕτω πέρας ἔσχεν .
²⁹⁴ He was a righteous man, and gentle in his nature; and on that account he was very dear to God. Now he governed and presided over the people alone, after the death of Eli the high priest, twelve years, and eighteen years together with Saul the king. And thus we have finished the history of Samuel.	²⁹⁴ He was a righteous man and gentle in his nature and on that account very dear to God. He ruled and presided over the people for twelve years after the death of Eli the high priest, and eighteen years along with Saul the king. So we have finished the story of Samuel.
²⁹⁴ Barach

²⁹⁵ Ἦν δέ τις τῶν ΖιφηνῶνZiph ἐκ πόλεως ἘμμᾶνEmman πλούσιος καὶ πολυθρέμματος · τρισχιλίων μὲν γὰρ αὐτῷ ποίμνη προβάτων ἐνέμετο , χιλίων δ᾽ αἰγῶν . ταῦτα ΔαυίδηςDavid ἀσινῆ τηρεῖν τε καὶ ἀβλαβῆ παρήγγελλε τοῖς σὺν αὐτῷ καὶ μήτε ὑπὸ ἐπιθυμίας μήτε ὑπὸ ἐνδείας μήτε ὑπὸ τῆς ἐρημίας καὶ τοῦ δύνασθαι λανθάνειν καταβλάπτειν , τούτων δ᾽ ἁπάντων ἐπάνω τίθεσθαι τὸ μηδέν᾽ ἀδικεῖν καὶ τὸ τῶν ἀλλοτρίων ἅπτεσθαι δεινὸν ἡγεῖσθαι καὶ πρόσαντες τῷ θεῷ .
²⁹⁵ There was a man that was a Ziphite, of the city of Maon, who was rich, and had a vast number of cattle; for he fed a flock of three thousand sheep, and another flock of a thousand goats. Now David had charged his associates to keep these flocks without hurt and without damage, and to do them no mischief, neither out of covetousness, nor because they were in want, nor because they were in the wilderness, and so could not easily be discovered, but to esteem freedom from injustice above all other motives, and to look upon the touching of what belonged to another man as a horrible crime, and contrary to the will of God.	²⁹⁵ There was a rich Ziphite from the city of Emman who had a vast number of livestock, who pastured a flock of three thousand sheep and another of a thousand goats. David had instructed his men to leave those flocks along unharmed, even if they coveted them or were in want, and though it could be hidden out in the wilderness. They were to set freedom from injustice above all other motives and to look upon taking what belonged to another man as a horrible crime and contrary to God's will.
²⁹⁵ Barach

²⁹⁶ ταῦτα δ᾽ ἐδίδασκεν αὐτοὺς οἰόμενος ἀνθρώπῳ χαρίζεσθαι ἀγαθῷ καὶ ταύτης τυγχάνειν ἀξίῳ τῆς προνοίας . ἦν δὲ ΝάβαλοςNabal , τοῦτο γὰρ εἶχεν ὄνομα , σκληρὸς καὶ πονηρὸς τοῖς ἐπιτηδεύμασιν ἐκ κυνικῆς ἀσκήσεως πεποιημένος τὸν βίον , γυναικὸς δ᾽ ἀγαθῆς καὶ σώφρονος καὶ τὸ εἶδος ὡραίας λελαχώς .
²⁹⁶ These were the instructions he gave, thinking that the favors he granted this man were granted to a good man, and one that deserved to have such care taken of his affairs. This man was Nabal, for that was his name,—a harsh man, and of a very wicked life, being like a cynic in the course of his behavior, but still had obtained for his wife a woman of a good character, wise and handsome.	²⁹⁶ These were his orders, thinking that the favour he showed him was shown to a good man who was worthy of such care. This man was Nabal, a harsh man with a wicked lifestyle, cynical in behaviour, but he had as wife a woman of a good character, wise and of fine appearance.
²⁹⁶ Barach

²⁹⁷ πρὸς οὖν τὸν ΝάβαλονNabal τοῦτον καθ᾽ ὃν ἔκειρε τὰ πρόβατα καιρὸν πέμψας ὁ ΔαυίδηςDavid ἄνδρας δέκα τῶν σὺν αὐτῷ διὰ τούτων αὐτὸν ἀσπάζεται καὶ συνεύχεται τοῦτο ποιεῖν ἐπ᾽ ἔτη πολλά · παρασχεῖν δὲ ἐξ ὧν δυνατός ἐστιν αὐτῷ παρεκάλει μαθόντα παρὰ τῶν ποιμένων , ὅτι μηδὲν αὐτοὺς ἠδίκησαν , ἀλλὰ φύλακες αὐτῶν τε καὶ τῶν ποιμνίων γεγόνασι πολὺν ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ διατρίβοντες ἤδη χρόνον · μετανοήσει δ᾽ οὐδὲν ΔαυίδῃDavid παρασχόμενος .
²⁹⁷ To this Nabal, therefore, David sent ten men of his attendants at the time when he sheared his sheep, and by them saluted him; and also wished he might do what he now did for many years to come, but desired him to make him a present of what he was able to give him, since he had, to be sure, learned from his shepherds that we had done them no injury, but had been their guardians a long time together, while we continued in the wilderness; and he assured him he should never repent of giving any thing to David.	²⁹⁷ To this Nabal, David sent ten of his men at sheep shearing time and greeted him through them, and prayed that he might continue as he was for many years to come. He asked him to give him whatever he could, as he had surely learned from his shepherds that thky had done them no harm, but had protected them for a long time while living in the wilderness; and he would never repent of anything he gave to David.
²⁹⁷ Barach

²⁹⁸ ταῦτα δὲ τῶν πεμφθέντων διακονησάντων πρὸς τὸν ΝάβαλονNabal ἀπανθρώπως σφόδρα καὶ σκληρῶς ἀπήντησεν · ἐρωτήσας γὰρ αὐτούς , τίς ἐστι ΔαυίδηςDavid , ὡς τὸν υἱὸν ἤκουσεν ἸεσσαίουJesse ,
²⁹⁸ When the messengers had carried this message to Nabal, he accosted them after an inhuman and rough manner; for he asked them who David was? and when he heard that he was the son of Jesse, he said, “Now is the time that fugitives grow insolent, and make a figure, and leave their masters.”	²⁹⁸ When the messengers gave this message to Nabal, he roughly mistreated them, demanding to know who David was. Hearing that he was Jesse's son, he said, "Now the fugitives grow insolent and boast about leaving their masters."
²⁹⁸ Barach

²⁹⁹ " νῦν ἄρα , εἶπε , μέγα φρονοῦσιν ἐφ᾽ αὑτοῖς οἱ δραπέται καὶ σεμνύνονται τοὺς δεσπότας καταλιπόντες . ὀργίζεται δ᾽ αὐτῶν φρασάντων ὁ ΔαυίδηςDavid καὶ τετρακοσίους μὲν ὡπλισμένους αὐτῷ κελεύσας ἕπεσθαι , διακοσίους δὲ φύλακας τῶν σκευῶν καταλιπών , ἤδη γὰρ εἶχεν ἑξακοσίους , ἐπὶ τὸν ΝάβαλονNabal ἐβάδιζεν ὀμόσας ἐκείνῃ τῇ νυκτὶ τὸν οἶκον αὐτοῦ‎ καὶ τὴν‎ κτῆσιν ὅλην ἀφανίσειν · οὐ γὰρ ἄχθεσθαι μόνον ὅτι γέγονεν ἀχάριστος ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς μηδὲν ἐπιδοὺς πολλῇ φιλανθρωπίᾳ πρὸς αὐτὸν χρησαμένοις , ἀλλ᾽ ὅτι καὶ προσεβλασφήμησε καὶ κακῶς εἶπε μηδὲν ὑπ᾽ αὐτῶν λελυπημένος .
²⁹⁹ When they told David this, he was wroth, and commanded four hundred armed men to follow him, and left two hundred to take care of the stuff, (for he had already six hundred, ) and went against Nabal: he also swore that he would that night utterly destroy the whole house and possessions of Nabal; for that he was grieved, not only that he had proved ungrateful to them, without making any return for the humanity they had shown him, but that he had also reproached them, and used ill language to them, when he had received no cause of disgust from them.	²⁹⁹ When they told David this, he was angry and ordered four hundred warriors to follow him, leaving two hundred to take care of the equipment, for he now had six hundred, and went against Nabal. He swore to utterly destroy the whole house and possessions of Nabal that night, angry that not only had he been ungrateful by making no return for the kindness they had shown him, but also he had also insulted them with foul language when they had given him no reason for displeasure.
²⁹⁹ Barach

³⁰⁰ Δούλου δέ τινος τῶν τὰ ποίμνια φυλασσόντων τὰ τοῦ ΝαβάλουNabal πρὸς τὴν‎ δέσποιναν μὲν ἑαυτοῦ γυναῖκα δ᾽ ἐκείνου κατειπόντος , ὅτι πέμψας ὁ ΔαυίδηςDavid αὐτῆς πρὸς τὸν ἄνδρα μηδενὸς τύχοι τῶν μετρίων , ἀλλὰ καὶ προσυβρισθείη βλασφημίαις δειναῖς πάσῃ‎ περὶ αὐτοὺς προνοίᾳ καὶ φυλακῇ τῶν ποιμνίων χρησάμενος ,
³⁰⁰ Hereupon one of those that kept the flocks of Nabal, said to his mistress, Nabal’s wife, that when David sent to her husband he had received no civil answer at all from him; but that her husband had moreover added very reproachful language, while yet David had taken extraordinary care to keep his flocks from harm, and that what had passed would prove very pernicious to his master.	³⁰⁰ One of Nabal's shepherds told his mistress, Nabal's wife, that when David sent to her husband he had received no civil answer but her husband had spoken shamefully to him, though David had taken such care to keep his flocks from harm, and that it would prove harmful to his master and herself.
³⁰⁰ Barach

³⁰¹ γέγονε δὲ τοῦτο ἐπὶ κακῷ τῷ τοῦ δεσπότου καὶ ταῦτ᾽ ἐκείνου φήσαντος ἈβιγαίαAbigail , προσηγορεύετο γὰρ οὕτως , ἐπισάξασα τοὺς ὄνους καὶ πληρώσασα παντοίων ξενίων καὶ μηδὲν εἰποῦσα τἀνδρί , ὑπὸ γὰρ μέθης ἀναίσθητος ἦν , ἐπορεύετο πρὸς ΔαυίδηνDavid · καταβαινούσῃ δὲ τὰ στενὰ τοῦ ὄρους ἀπήντησε ΔαυίδηςDavid μετὰ τῶν τετρακοσίων ἐπὶ ΝάβαλονNabal ἐρχόμενος .
³⁰¹ When the servant had said this, Abigail, for that was his wife’s name, saddled her asses, and loaded them with all sorts of presents; and, without telling her husband any thing of what she was about, (for he was not sensible on account of his drunkenness,) she went to David. She was then met by David as she was descending a hill, who was coming against Nabal with four hundred men.	³⁰¹ When he said this, Abigail, for that was her name, saddled her donkeys and loaded them with all sorts of gifts, and went to David, saying nothing to her husband of what she was about, for he was in a drunken stupor. As she was going down the ravine, she met David who was coming against Nabal with four hundred men.
³⁰¹ Barach

³⁰² θεασαμένη δ᾽ αὐτὸν ἡ γυνὴ κατεπήδησε καὶ πεσοῦσα ἐπὶ πρόσωπον προσεκύνησε καὶ τῶν μὲν ΝαβάλουNabal λόγων ἐδεῖτο μὴ μνημονεύειν [οὐ γὰρ ἀγνοεῖν ] αὐτὸν ὅμοιον ὄντα τῷ ὀνόματι , ΝάβαλοςNabal γὰρ κατὰ τὴν‎ ἙβραίωνHebrews γλῶτταν ἀφροσύνην δηλοῖ , αὐτὴ δ᾽ ἀπελογεῖτο μὴ θεάσασθαι τοὺς πεμφθέντας ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ ·
³⁰² When the woman saw David, she leaped down from her ass, and fell on her face, and bowed down to the ground; and entreated him not to bear in mind the words of Nabal, since he knew that he resembled his name. Now Nabal, in the Hebrew tongue, signifies folly. So she made her apology, that she did not see the messengers whom he sent.	³⁰² When the woman saw David, she jumped down from her donkey and fell on her face and bowed to the ground, and begged him not to take to heart the words of Nabal, for he resembled his name, which in the Hebrew means foolishness. So she apologized for not seeing the messengers he had sent.
³⁰² Barach

³⁰³ " διὸ συγγίνωσκέ μοι , φησί , καὶ τῷ θεῷ χάριν ἔχε κωλύοντί σε μιανθῆναι ἀνθρωπίνῳ αἵματι · μένοντα γάρ σε καθαρὸν ἐκεῖνος αὐτὸς ἐκδικήσει παρὰ τῶν πονηρῶν · ἃ γὰρ ἐκδέχεται κακὰ ΝάβαλονNabal ταῦτα καὶ ταῖς τῶν ἐχθρῶν σου κεφαλαῖς ἐμπέσοι .
³⁰³ “Forgive me, therefore,” said she, “and thank God, who hath hindered thee from shedding human blood; for so long as thou keepest thyself innocent, he will avenge thee of wicked men, for what miseries await Nabal, they will fall upon the heads of thine enemies.	³⁰³ "Forgive me then," she said, "and thank God, who has kept you from the guilt of shedding human blood. As long as you remain innocent, he will avenge you against bad men, and may the woes that await Nabal fall on the heads of your enemies.
³⁰³ Barach

³⁰⁴ γενοῦ δὲ εὐμενής μοι κρίνας ἀξίαν τοῦ παρ᾽ ἐμοῦ ταῦτα δέξασθαι , καὶ τὸν θυμὸν καὶ τὴν‎ ὀργὴν τὴν‎ ἐπὶ τὸν ἄνδρα μου καὶ τὸν οἶκον αὐτοῦ‎ εἰς τὴν‎ ἐμὴν τιμὴν ἄφες · πρέπει γὰρ ἡμέρῳ σοι καὶ φιλανθρώπῳ τυγχάνειν ,
³⁰⁴ Be thou gracious to me, and think me so far worthy as to accept of these presents from me; and, out of regard to me, remit that wrath and that anger which thou hast against my husband and his house, for mildness and humanity become thee, especially as thou art to be our king.”	³⁰⁴ Be gracious to me and do me the honour of accepting these from me, and for my sake lay aside your anger against my husband and his family. For mildness and mercy become you, as you are to be our king."
³⁰⁴ Barach

³⁰⁵ καὶ ταῦτα μέλλοντι βασιλεύειν . ὁ δὲ τὰ δῶρα δεξάμενος " ἀλλά σε , φησίν , ὦ γύναι , θεὸς εὐμενὴς ἤγαγε πρὸς ἡμᾶς τήμερον · οὐ γὰρ ἂν τὴν‎ ἐπερχομένην ἡμέραν εἶδες , ἐμοῦ τὸν οἶκον τὸν ΝαβάλουNabal διὰ τῆσδε τῆς νυκτὸς ὀμόσαντος ἀπολέσαι καὶ μηδένα ὑμῶν ἀπολείψειν ἀπὸ ἀνδρὸς [ἕως τετραπόδου ] πονηροῦ καὶ ἀχαρίστου πρὸς ἐμὲ καὶ τοὺς ἐμοὺς ἑταίρους γενομένου . νῦν δὲ φθάσασα προέλαβες καταμειλίξασθαί μου τὸν θυμὸν κηδομένου σου θεοῦ . ἀλλὰ ΝάβαλοςNabal μὲν κἂν ἀφεθῇ διὰ σὲ νῦν τῆς τιμωρίας οὐ φεύξεται τὴν‎ δίκην , ἀλλ᾽ ὁ τρόπος αὐτὸν ἀπολεῖ λαβὼν αἰτίαν ἄλλην."
³⁰⁵ Accordingly, David accepted her presents, and said, “Nay, but, O woman, it was no other than God’s mercy which brought thee to us today, for, otherwise, thou hadst never seen another day, I having sworn to destroy Nabal’s house this very night, and to leave alive not one of you who belonged to a man that was wicked and ungrateful to me and my companions; but now hast thou prevented me, and seasonably mollified my anger, as being thyself under the care of God’s providence: but as for Nabal, although for thy sake he now escape punishment, he will not always avoid justice; for his evil conduct, on some other occasion, will be his ruin.”	³⁰⁵ So he accepted her gifts and said, "Woman, it was only the mercy of God that brought you to us today, otherwise you would not have seen the dawn of another day, for I have sworn to destroy Nabal's house this night, leaving none of you, man or beast, alive to one who was wicked and ungrateful to me and my companions. Now, by God's providence you have forestalled me and cooled my anger. But if for your sake Nabal escapes punishment for the present, he will not evade justice, for his evil conduct will be his ruin another time."
³⁰⁵ Barach

³⁰⁶ Ταῦτ᾽ εἰπὼν ἀπολύει τὴν‎ γυναῖκα · ἡ δ᾽ εἰς τὸν οἶκον ἐλθοῦσα καὶ καταλαβοῦσα τὸν ἄνδρα μετὰ πολλῶν εὐωχούμενον καὶ κεκαρωμένον ἤδη τότε μὲν οὐδὲν τῶν γεγενημένων διεσάφει , τῇ δὲ ἐπιούσῃ νήφοντι ἅπαντα δηλώσασα παρεθῆναι καὶ πᾶν αὐτῷ νεκρωθῆναι τὸ σῶμα ὑπὸ τῶν λόγων καὶ τῆς ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῖς λύπης ἐποίησε · καὶ δέκα οὐ πλείους ἐπιζήσας ἡμέρας τὸν βίον κατέστρεψεν ὁ ΝάβαλοςNabal .
³⁰⁶ When David had said this, he dismissed the woman. But when she came home and found her husband feasting with a great company, and oppressed with wine, she said nothing to him then about what had happened; but on the next day, when he was sober, she told him all the particulars, and made his whole body to appear like that of a dead man by her words, and by that grief which arose from them; so Nabal survived ten days, and no more, and then died.	³⁰⁶ With this he sent the woman away. When she came home and found her husband feasting with many others and already drunk, at the time she told him nothing of the occurrence, but the next day, when he was sober, she told him everything and at her words and the grief they caused him his whole body took on the look of a corpse. Nabal survived only ten days and then he died.
³⁰⁶ Barach

³⁰⁷ ἀκούσας δ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ τὴν‎ τελευτὴν ὁ ΔαυίδηςDavid ἐκδικηθῆναι μὲν αὑτὸν ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ καλῶς ἔλεγεν · ἀποθανεῖν γὰρ ΝάβαλονNabal ὑπὸ τῆς ἰδίας πονηρίας καὶ δοῦναι δίκην αὐτῷ καθαρὰν ἔχοντι τὴν‎ δεξιάν · ἔγνω δὲ καὶ τότε τοὺς πονηροὺς ἐλαυνομένους ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ μηδενὸς τῶν ἐν ἀνθρώποις ὑπερορῶντος , διδόντος δὲ τοῖς μὲν ἀγαθοῖς τὰ ὅμοια , τοῖς δὲ πονηροῖς ὀξεῖαν ἐπιφέροντος τὴν‎ ποινήν .
³⁰⁷ And when David heard of his death, he said that God had justly avenged him of this man, for that Nabal had died by his own wickedness, and had suffered punishment on his account, while he had kept his own hands clean. At which time he understood that the wicked are prosecuted by God; that he does not overlook any man, but bestows on the good what is suitable to them, and inflicts a deserved punishment on the wicked.	³⁰⁷ Hearing of his death, David said that God had justly avenged him on this man, since Nabal had died for his wickedness and was punished on account of him, while he had kept his own hands clean. He saw how the wicked are pursued by God, who does not ignore any man, but suitably rewards the good and punishes the wicked as they deserve.
³⁰⁷ Barach

³⁰⁸ πέμψας δ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ πρὸς τὴν‎ γυναῖκα συνοικήσουσαν καὶ γαμηθησομένην ἐκάλει πρὸς αὑτόν · ἡ δὲ ἀναξία μὲν εἶναι καὶ ποδῶν ἅψασθαι τῶν ἐκείνου πρὸς τοὺς παρόντας ἔλεγεν , ὅμως δὲ μετὰ πάσης τῆς θεραπείας ἧκε . Καὶ συνῴκησε μὲν αὐτῷ ταύτην λαβοῦσα τὴν‎ τιμὴν καὶ διὰ τὸ τὸν τρόπον σώφρονα εἶναι καὶ δίκαιον , τυχοῦσα δ᾽ αὐτῆς καὶ διὰ τὸ κάλλος .
³⁰⁸ So he sent to Nabal’s wife, and invited her to come to him, to live with him, and to be his wife. Whereupon she replied to those that came, that she was not worthy to touch his feet; however, she came, with all her servants, and became his wife, having received that honor on account of her wise and righteous course of life. She also obtained the same honor partly on account of her beauty.	³⁰⁸ He sent to the woman inviting her to come and live with him and be his wife. She answered the messengers that she was not worthy to touch his feet, but she came, with all her servants, and became his wife, in reward for her wise and righteous lifestyle, as well as for her beauty.
³⁰⁸ Barach

³⁰⁹ εἶχε δὲ ΔαυίδηςDavid γυναῖκα πρότερον , ἣν ἐξ ἈβισάρουAbesar πόλεως ἔγημε · ΜελχὰνMelcha δὲ τὴν‎ ΣαούλουSaul τοῦ βασιλέως θυγατέρα τὴν‎ γενομένην τοῦ ΔαυίδουDavid γυναῖκα ὁ πατὴρ τῷ ΦελτίῳPhalti υἱῷ ΛίσουLaish συνέζευξεν ἐκ πόλεως ὄντι ΓεθλᾶςGallim .
³⁰⁹ Now David had a wife before, whom he married from the city Abesar; for as to Michal, the daughter of king Saul, who had been David’s wife, her father had given her in marriage to Phalti, the son of Laish, who was of the city of Gallim.	³⁰⁹ Now David had already married a wife from the city of Abesar; but Melcha, the daughter of king Saul, who had also been David's wife, had been given in marriage by her father to Phalti, son of Laish, who was of the city of Gallim.
³⁰⁹ Barach

³¹⁰ μετὰ Ταῦτά τινες ἐλθόντες τῶν ΖιφηνῶνZiph ἀπήγγειλαν τῷ ΣαούλῳSaul , ὡς εἴη πάλιν ὁ ΔαυίδηςDavid ἐν τῇ χώρᾳ αὐτῶν καὶ δύνανται συλλαβεῖν αὐτὸν βουλομένῳ συνεργῆσαι . ὁ δὲ μετὰ τρισχιλίων ὁπλιτῶν ἐβάδιζεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν καὶ νυκτὸς ἐπελθούσης ἐστρατοπέδευσεν ἐπί τινι τόπῳ ΣίκελλαSikella λεγομένῳ .
³¹⁰ After this came certain of the Ziphites, and told Saul that David was come again into their country, and if he would afford them his assistance, they could catch him. So he came to them with three thousand armed men; and upon the approach of night, he pitched his camp at a certain place called Hachilah.	³¹⁰ After this some Ziphites came and told Saul that David had again arrived in their region and that they could catch him with his help. So he came to them with three thousand warriors, and at nightfall encamped at a place called Sikella.
³¹⁰ Barach

³¹¹ ΔαυίδηςDavid δὲ ἀκούσας τὸν ΣαοῦλονSaul ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν ἥκοντα πέμψας κατασκόπους ἐκέλευσε δηλοῦν αὐτῷ , ποῦ τῆς χώρας ΣαοῦλοςSaul ἤδη προεληλύθοι . τῶν δ᾽ ἐν ΣίκελλαSikella φρασάντων διανυκτερεύειν διαλαθὼν τοὺς ἰδίους εἰς τὸ τοῦ ΣαούλουSaul στρατόπεδον παραγίνεται ἐπαγόμενος τὸν ἐκ τῆς ἀδελφῆς αὐτοῦ‎ ΣαρουίαςZeruias ἈβισαῖονAbishai καὶ ἈβιμέλεχονAbimelech τὸν ΧετταῖονHittite .
³¹¹ But when David heard that Saul was coming against him, he sent spies, and bid them let him know to what place of the country Saul was already come; and when they told him that he was at Hachilah, he concealed his going away from his companions, and came to Saul’s camp, having taken with him Abishai, his sister Zeruiah’s son, and Ahimelech the Hittite.	³¹¹ When David heard Saul was coming against him, he sent spies with orders to inform him of where Saul had arrived in the region, and when they said he was in Sikella, he secretly left his companions and came to Saul's camp, with Abishai, his sister Sarouia's son and Abimelech the Hittite.
³¹¹ Barach

³¹² τοῦ δὲ ΣαούλουSaul κοιμωμένου καὶ περὶ αὐτὸν ἐν κύκλῳ τῶν ὁπλιτῶν καὶ τοῦ στρατηγοῦ ἈβενήρουAbner κειμένων , ὁ ΔαυίδηςDavid εἰσελθὼν εἰς τὸ στρατόπεδον τὸ τοῦ βασιλέως οὔτ᾽ αὐτὸς ἀναιρεῖ τὸν ΣαοῦλονSaul ἐπιγνοὺς αὐτοῦ‎ τὴν‎ κοίτην ἐκ τοῦ δόρατος , τοῦτο γὰρ αὐτῷ παρεπεπήγει , οὔτε τὸν ἈβισαῖονAbishai βουλόμενον φονεῦσαι καὶ πρὸς τοῦτο ὡρμηκότα εἴασεν , ἀλλὰ τὸν ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ κεχειροτονημένον βασιλέα φήσας εἶναι δεινὸν ἀποκτεῖναι κἂν ᾖ πονηρός , ἥξειν γὰρ αὐτῷ παρὰ τοῦ δόντος τὴν‎ ἀρχὴν σὺν χρόνῳ τὴν‎ δίκην , ἐπέσχε τῆς ὁρμῆς .
³¹² Now Saul was asleep, and the armed men, with Abner their commander, lay round about him in a circle. Hereupon David entered into the king’s tent; but he did neither kill Saul, though he knew where he lay, by the spear that was stuck down by him, nor did he give leave to Abishai, who would have killed him, and was earnestly bent upon it so to do; for he said it was a horrid crime to kill one that was ordained king by God, although he was a wicked man; for that he who gave him the dominion would in time inflict punishment upon him. So he restrained his eagerness;	³¹² Saul was asleep, with the warriors and Abner their officer lying in a circle around him. David entered the king's tent, but though he knew where Saul lay, he neither killed him with the spear that stood alongside him, nor let Abishai kill him, though he wanted to do so. He said it was a terrible thing to kill the one God had ordained king, even though he was wicked, for He who made him king would punish him in due time; so he held back.
³¹² Barach

³¹³ σύμβολον δὲ τοῦ κτεῖναι δυνηθεὶς ἀποσχέσθαι λαβὼν αὐτοῦ‎ τὸ δόρυ καὶ τὸν φακὸν τοῦ ὕδατος , ὃς ἦν παρ᾽ αὐτῷ κείμενος τῷ ΣαούλῳSaul , μηδενὸς αἰσθομένου τῶν ἐν τῷ στρατοπέδῳ πάντων δὲ κατακοιμωμένων ἐξῆλθεν , ἀδεῶς πάντ᾽ ἐργασάμενος , ὅσα καὶ τοῦ καιροῦ δόντος αὐτῷ καὶ τῆς τόλμης διέθηκε τοὺς τοῦ βασιλέως .
³¹³ but that it might appear to have been in his power to have killed him when he refrained from it, he took his spear, and the cruse of water which stood by Saul as he lay asleep, without being perceived by any in the camp, who were all asleep, and went securely away, having performed every thing among the king’s attendants that the opportunity afforded, and his boldness encouraged him to do.	³¹³ Still, to show he could have killed him yet refrained from it, he took his spear and the jug of water from beside the sleeping Saul and went off unnoticed by any in the camp, who were all asleep, having done among the king's servants all that opportunity and his audacity let him do.
³¹³ Barach

³¹⁴ διαβὰς δὲ τὸν χείμαρρον καὶ ἐπὶ τὴν‎ κορυφὴν ἀνελθὼνto go up τοῦ ὄρους , ὅθεν ἔμελλεν ἐξάκουστος εἶναι , ἐμβοήσας τοῖς στρατιώταις τοῦ ΣαούλουSaul καὶ τῷ στρατηγῷ ἈβενήρῳAbner διανίστησιν αὐτὸν ἀπὸ τοῦ ὕπνου τοῦτόν τε ἐφώνει καὶ τὸν λαόν . ἐπακούσαντος δὲ τοῦ στρατηγοῦ καὶ τίς ὁ καλέσας αὐτόν ἐστιν ἐρομένου ΔαυίδηςDavid εἶπεν ·
³¹⁴ So when he had passed over a brook, and was gotten up to the top of a hill, whence he might be sufficiently heard, he cried aloud to Saul’s soldiers, and to Abner their commander, and awaked them out of their sleep, and called both to him and to the people. Hereupon the commander heard him, and asked who it was that called him. To whom David replied,	³¹⁴ Having crossed the river and reached the top of the hill, from which he could still be heard, he called to Saul's soldiers and their commander, Abner, waking them from their sleep. When the commander heard it and asked who was calling him, David replied,
³¹⁴ Barach

³¹⁵ " ἐγώ , παῖς μὲν ἸεσσαίουJesse , φυγὰς δὲ ὑμέτερος . ἀλλὰ τί δήποτε μέγας τε ὢν καὶ τὴν‎ πρώτην ἔχων παρὰ τῷ βασιλεῖ τιμὴν οὕτως ἀμελῶς τὸ τοῦ δεσπότου φυλάσσεις σῶμα , καὶ ὕπνος ἡδίων ἐστί σοι τῆς τούτου σωτηρίας καὶ προνοίας ; θανάτου γὰρ ἄξια ταῦτα καὶ τιμωρίας , οἵ γε μικρὸν ἔμπροσθεν εἰσελθόντας τινὰς ὑμῶν εἰς τὸ στρατόπεδον οὐκ ἐνοήσατε . ζήτησον οὖν τὸ δόρυ τοῦ βασιλέως καὶ τὸν φακὸν τοῦ ὕδατος καὶ μαθήσῃ , πηλίκον ὑμᾶς ἔλαθε κακὸν ἐντὸς γενόμενον . ΣαοῦλοςSaul δὲ γνωρίσας τὴν‎ τοῦ ΔαυίδουDavid φωνὴν καὶ μαθών ,
³¹⁵ “It is I, the son of Jesse, whom you make a vagabond. But what is the matter? Dost thou, that art a man of so great dignity, and of the first rank in the king’s court, take so little care of thy master’s body? and is sleep of more consequence to thee than his preservation, and thy care of him? This negligence of yours deserves death, and punishment to be inflicted on you, who never perceived when, a little while ago, some of us entered into your camp, nay, as far as to the king himself, and to all the rest of you. If thou look for the king’s spear and his cruse of water, thou wilt learn what a mighty misfortune was ready to overtake you in your very camp without your knowing it.”	³¹⁵ "It is I , the son of Jesse, whom you have on the run. Listen! How can a man of your dignity and rank in the king's court, take so little care of your master's person? Is sleep more important to you than his safety and your care of him? You deserve death by execution, for not noting how some of us entered your camp a little while ago, and got as far as the king himself. If you look for the king's spear and his jug of water, you will learn what could have happened in your camp without your knowledge."
³¹⁵ Barach

³¹⁶ ὅτι λαβὼν αὐτὸν ἔκδοτον ὑπὸ τοῦ ὕπνου καὶ τῆς τῶν φυλασσόντων ἀμελείας οὐκ ἀπέκτεινεν , ἀλλ᾽ ἐφείσατο δικαίως ἂν αὐτὸν ἀνελών , χάριν ἔχειν αὐτῷ τῆς σωτηρίας ἔλεγε καὶ παρεκάλει θαρροῦντα καὶ μηδὲν ἔτι πείσεσθαι δεινὸν ἐξ αὐτοῦ‎ φοβούμενον ἀναχωρεῖν ἐπὶ τὰ οἰκεῖα ·
³¹⁶ Now when Saul knew David’s voice, and understood that when he had him in his power while he was asleep, and his guards took no care of him, yet did not he kill him, but spared him, when he might justly have cut him off, he said that he owed him thanks for his preservation; and exhorted him to be of good courage, and not be afraid of suffering any mischief from him any more, and to return to his own home,	³¹⁶ When Saul recognized David's voice and understood how he had him in his power during his sleep when his guards neglected him, yet had spared his life when he could justly have killed him, he thanked him for sparing him and urged him to take heart and no longer fear harm from him, but to return home.
³¹⁶ Barach

³¹⁷ πεπεῖσθαι γάρ , ὅτι μηδ᾽ αὐτὸν οὕτως ἀγαπήσειεν , ὡς ὑπ᾽ ἐκείνου στέργεται · ὃς τὸν μὲν φυλάττειν αὐτὸν δυνάμενον καὶ πολλὰ δείγματα τῆς εὐνοίας παρεσχημένον ἐλαύνοι καὶ τοσοῦτον ἐν φυγῇ χρόνον καὶ ταῖς περὶ τὴν‎ ψυχὴν ἀγωνίαις ἠνάγκασε ζῆσαι φίλων καὶ συγγενῶν ἔρημον · αὐτὸς δ᾽ οὐ παύεται ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ σωζόμενος , [οὐδὲ τὴν‎ ψυχὴν ] φανερῶς ἀπολλυμένην λαμβάνων .
³¹⁷ for he was now persuaded that he did not love himself so well as he was loved by him: that he had driven away him that could guard him, and had given many demonstrations of his good-will to him: that he had forced him to live so long in a state of banishment, and in great fears of his life, destitute of his friends and his kindred, while still he was often saved by him, and frequently received his life again when it was evidently in danger of perishing.	³¹⁷ He was now convinced that he did not love himself as well as he was loved by him. He had expelled the one who could guard him but had proven goodwill toward him and had put him in exile for so long, in fear of his life, deprived of his friends and relatives, though he had spared his life when it was clearly in mortal danger.
³¹⁷ Barach

³¹⁸ ὁ δὲ ΔαυίδηςDavid πέμψαντα ἀπολαβεῖν ἐκέλευσε τὸ δόρυ καὶ τὸν φακὸν τοῦ ὕδατος ἐπειπώνto say besides , [ὡς ] ὁ θεὸς ἑκατέρῳ τῆς ἰδίας φύσεως καὶ τῶν κατ᾽ αὐτὴν πεπραγμένων ἔσται‎ δικαστής , ὃς ὅτι καὶ κατὰ τὴν‎ παροῦσαν ἡμέραν ἀποκτεῖναί σε δυνηθεὶς ἀπεσχόμην οἶδε ."
³¹⁸ So David bade them send for the spear and the cruse of water, and take them back; adding this withal, That God would be the judge of both their dispositions, and of the actions that flowed from the same, “who knows that then it was this day in my power to have killed thee I abstained from it.”	³¹⁸ David bade them send for the spear and the jug of water and take them back, adding that God would be the judge of the intentions and actions of each of them. "He knows that this day, when it was in my power to kill you, I did not do it."
³¹⁸ Barach

³¹⁹ Καὶ ΣαοῦλοςSaul μὲν δεύτερον διαφυγὼν τὰς ΔαυίδουDavid χεῖρας εἰς τὰ βασίλεια καὶ τὴν‎ οἰκείαν ἀπηλλάσσετο , φοβηθεὶς δὲ ΔαυίδηςDavid , μὴ μένων αὐτόθι συλληφθῇ ὑπὸ τοῦ ΣαούλουSaul , συμφέρειν ἔκρινεν εἰς τὴν‎ ΠαλαιστίνηνPalestine ἀναβὰς διατρίβειν ἐν αὐτῇ , καὶ μετὰ τῶν ἑξακοσίων , οἳ περὶ αὐτὸν ἦσαν παραγίνεται πρὸς ἈγχοῦνAchus τὸν ΓίττηςGitta βασιλέα · μία δ᾽ ἦν αὕτη τῶν πέντε πόλεων .
³¹⁹ Thus Saul having escaped the hands of David twice, he went his way to his royal palace, and his own city: but David was afraid, that if he staid there he should be caught by Saul; so he thought it better to go up into the land of the Philistines, and abide there. Accordingly, he came with the six hundred men that were with him to Achish, the king of Gath, which was one of their five cities.	³¹⁹ Having twice escaped the hands of David, Saul returned to his kingdom and his house. But David feared that Saul would capture him if he stayed there, and decided to go and live in the land of the Philistines. With his six hundred men he came to Achus, the king of Gitta, one of their five cities.
³¹⁹ Barach

³²⁰ δεξαμένου δ᾽ αὐτὸν τοῦ βασιλέως σὺν τοῖς ἀνδράσι καὶ δόντος οἰκητήριον ἔχων ἅμα καὶ τὰς δύο γυναῖκας ἈχιμὰνAhinoam καὶ ἈβιγαίανAbigail διῆγεν ἐν τῇ ΓίττῃGitta . ΣαούλῳSaul δὲ ταῦτ᾽ ἀκούσαντι λόγος οὐκέτ᾽ ἦν πέμπειν ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν ἢ βαδίζειν · δὶς γὰρ ἤδη κινδυνεῦσαι παρὰ μικρὸν ἐπ᾽ ἐκείνῳ γενόμενον συλλαβεῖν αὐτὸν σπουδάσαντα .
³²⁰ Now the king received both him and his men, and gave them a place to inhabit in. He had with him also his two wives, Ahinoam and Abigail, and he dwelt in Gath. But when Saul heard this, he took no further care about sending to him, or going after him, because he had been twice, in a manner, caught by him, while he was himself endeavoring to catch him.	³²⁰ The king received him and his men and gave them living quarters. He also had with him his two wives, Ahinoam and Abigail, and lived in Gitta. When Saul heard it he made no further effort to send to him, or pursue him, because already he had been twice in danger from him, while trying to catch him.
³²⁰ Barach

³²¹ ΔαυίδῃDavid δ᾽ οὐκ ἔδοξεν ἐν τῇ πόλει τῶν ΓιττῶνGitta μένειν , ἀλλ᾽ ἐδεήθη τοῦ βασιλέως αὐτῶν , ἵν᾽ ἐπειδὴ φιλανθρώπως αὐτὸν ὑπεδέξατο καὶ τοῦτο χαρίσηται , τόπον τινὰ τῆς χώρας δοὺς αὐτῷ πρὸς κατοίκησιν · αἰδεῖσθαι γὰρ διατρίβων ἐν τῷ πόλει βαρὺς αὐτῷ καὶ φορτικὸς εἶναι .
³²¹ However, David had no mind to continue in the city of Gath, but desired the king, that since he had received him with such humanity, that he would grant him another favor, and bestow upon him some place of that country for his habitation, for he was ashamed, by living in the city, to be grievous and burdensome to him.	³²¹ David did not want to continue living in Gitta, but asked another favour from the king who had received him so kindly, to give him some place in that region to live in, as he was ashamed to go on living in the city at the king's expense.
³²¹ Barach

³²² δίδωσι δὲ ἈγχοῦςAchus αὐτῷ κώμην τινὰ ΣέκελλανSikella καλουμένην , ἣν βασιλεύσας ὁ ΔαυίδηςDavid ἀγαπῶν ἴδιον κτῆμα ἐτίμησεν εἶναι καὶ οἱ παῖδες αὐτοῦ‎ . ἀλλὰ περὶ μὲν τούτων ἐν ἄλλοις δηλώσομεν · ὁ δὲ χρόνος , ὃν κατῴκησε ΔαυίδηςDavid ἐν ΣεκέλλαSikella τῆς ΠαλαιστίνηςPalestine , ἐγένετο μῆνες τέσσαρες πρὸς ταῖς εἴκοσιν ἡμέραις .
³²² So Achish gave him a certain village called Ziklag; which place David and his sons were fond of when he was king, and reckoned it to be their peculiar inheritance. But about those matters we shall give the reader further information elsewhere. Now the time that David dwelt in Ziklag, in the land of the Philistines, was four months and twenty days.	³²² So Achus gave him a village called Sikella, which later, when he was king, David and his sons were fond of and saw as their special inheritance and about which we shall say more elsewhere. David lived in Sikella, in the land of the Philistines, for four months and twenty days.
³²² Barach

³²³ ἐπερχόμενος δὲ λάθρα τοῖς πλησιοχώροις τῶν ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines ΣερρίταιςGeshurites καὶ ἈμαληκίταιςAmalekites διήρπαζεν αὐτῶν τὴν‎ χώραν καὶ λείαν πολλὴν κτηνῶν καὶ καμήλων λαμβάνων ὑπέστρεφεν · ἀνθρώπων γὰρ ἀπείχετο δεδιὼς μὴ καταμηνύσωσιν αὐτὸν πρὸς ἈγχοῦνAchus τὸν βασιλέα , τὸ μέντοι γε τῆς ΛείαςLeah μέρος αὐτῷ δωρεὰν ἔπεμπε .
³²³ And now he privately attacked those Geshurites and Amalekites that were neighbors to the Philistines, and laid waste their country, and took much prey of their beasts and camels, and then returned home; but David abstained from the men, as fearing they should discover him to king Achish; yet did he send part of the prey to him as a free gift.	³²³ He covertly attacked the Geshurites and Amalekites, neighbours to the Philistines, laying waste their region and taking much booty of their beasts and camels, before returning. He refrained from enslaving people, fearing they would reveal him to king Achus, but sent part of the booty to him as a gift.
³²³ Barach

³²⁴ τοῦ δὲ βασιλέως πυθομένου , τίσιν ἐπιθέμενος τὴν‎ λείαν ἀπήλασεto drive away ; τοῖς πρὸς τὸν νότον τῶν ἸουδαίωνJews τετραμμένοις καὶ ἐν τῇ πεδιάδι κατοικοῦσιν εἰπὼν πείθει τὸν ἈγχοῦνAchus φρονῆσαι οὕτως · [ ἤλπισε γὰρ οὗτος , ] ὅτι ΔαυίδηςDavid ἐμίσησε τὸ ἴδιον ἔθνος , καὶ δοῦλον ἕξειν παρ᾽ ὃν ζῇ χρόνον ἐν τοῖς αὐτοῦ‎ καταμένοντα .
³²⁴ And when the king inquired whom they had attacked when they brought away the prey, he said, those that lay to the south of the Jews, and inhabited in the plain; whereby he persuaded Achish to approve of what he had done, for he hoped that David had fought against his own nation, and that now he should have him for his servant all his life long, and that he would stay in his country.	³²⁴ When the king asked whom they had attacked when they took the booty, he said they were to the south of the Jews, and people living in the plains. This got the agreement of Achus, who hoped that David now hated his own nation and would stay in his region and that he would have him at his service all his life.
³²⁴ Barach

Chapter 14
[325-378]
Saul and the witch of Dor.
Samuel's ghost.
Death of Saul in battle at Mount Gilboa.

☜ ☞

³²⁵ Κατὰ δὲ τὸν αὐτὸν καιρὸν τῶν ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines ἐπὶ τοὺς ἸσραηλίταςIsraelites στρατεύειν διεγνωκότων καὶ περιπεμψάντων πρὸς τοὺς συμμάχους ἅπαντας , ἵνα παρῶσιν αὐτοῖς εἰς τὸν πόλεμον εἰς ῬεγάνReggan , ἔνθεν ἔμελλον ἀθροισθέντες ἐξορμᾶν ἐπὶ τοὺς ἙβραίουςHebrews , ὁ τῶν ΓιττῶνGitta βασιλεὺς ἈγχοῦςAchus συμμαχῆσαι τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid αὐτῷ μετὰ τῶν ἰδίων ὁπλιτῶν ἐκέλευσε .
³²⁵ About the same time the Philistines resolved to make war against the Israelites, and sent to all their confederates that they would go along with them to the war to Reggan, [near the city Shunem,] whence they might gather themselves together, and suddenly attack the Hebrews. Then did Achish, the king of Gath, desire David to assist them with his armed men against the Hebrews.	³²⁵ About the same time the Philistines resolved on war against the Israelites and sent to all their allies joining them in the war to gather at Reggan, and together suddenly attack the Hebrews. Then Achus the king of Gitta ordered David with his own warriors to help them against the Hebrews.
³²⁵ Barach

³²⁶ τοῦ δὲ προθύμως ὑποσχομένουto undergo; to promise καὶ φήσαντος παραστῆναι καιρόν , ἐν ᾧ τὴν‎ ἀμοιβὴν αὐτῷ τῆς εὐεργεσίας καὶ τῆς ξενίας ἀποδώσει , ποιήσειν αὐτὸν καὶ φύλακα τοῦ σώματος μετὰ τὴν‎ νίκην καὶ τοὺς ἀγῶνας τοὺς πρὸς τοὺς πολεμίους κατὰ νοῦν χωρήσαντας αὐτοῖς ἐπηγγείλατο , τῆς τιμῆς καὶ πίστεως ὑποσχέσει τὸ πρόθυμον αὐτοῦ‎ μᾶλλον αὔξων .
³²⁶ This he readily promised; and said that the time was now come wherein he might requite him for his kindness and hospitality. So the king promised to make him the keeper of his body, after the victory, supposing that the battle with the enemy succeeded to their mind; which promise of honor and confidence he made on purpose to increase his zeal for his service.	³²⁶ This he readily promised, saying that the time had come to repay him for his kindness and hospitality. So the king promised to make him his bodyguard after the victory, if the battle with the enemy turned out as they expected, promising this honourable mark of confidence in order to increase his ardour.
³²⁶ Barach

³²⁷ Ἔτυχε δὲ ΣαοῦλοςSaul ὁ τῶν ἙβραίωνHebrews βασιλεὺς τοὺς μάντεις καὶ τοὺς ἐγγαστριμύθους καὶ πᾶσαν τὴν‎ τοιαύτην τέχνην ἐκ τῆς χώρας ἐκβεβληκὼς ἔξω τῶν προφητῶν . ἀκούσας δὲ τοὺς ΠαλαιστίνουςPhilistines ἤδη παρόντας καὶ ἔγγιστα ΣούνηςShunem πόλεως ἐν τῷ πεδίῳ ἐστρατοπεδευκότας ἐξώρμησεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς μετὰ τῆς δυνάμεως .
³²⁷ Now Saul, the king of the Hebrews, had cast out of the country the fortune-tellers, and the necromancers, and all such as exercised the like arts, excepting the prophets. But when he heard that the Philistines were already come, and had pitched their camp near the city Shunem, situate in the plain, he made haste to oppose them with his forces;	³²⁷ Saul the king of the Hebrews had expelled from the region the fortune-tellers and soothsayers and all who engaged in such arts, except the prophets. When he heard that the Philistines had arrived and were camped near the city of Shunem in the plain, he hurried out with a force to oppose them.
³²⁷ Barach

³²⁸ καὶ παραγενόμενος πρὸς ὄρει τινὶ ΓελβουὲGilboa καλουμένῳ βάλλεται στρατόπεδον ἀντικρὺ τῶν πολεμίων . ταράττει δ᾽ αὐτὸν οὐχ ὡς ἔτυχεν ἡ τῶν ἐχθρῶν δύναμις πολλή τε οὖσα καὶ τῆς οἰκείας κρείττων ὑπονοουμένη , καὶ τὸν θεὸν διὰ τῶν προφητῶν ἐρωτᾷ περὶ τῆς μάχης καὶ τοῦ περὶ ταύτην ἐσομένου τέλους προειπεῖν .
³²⁸ and when he was come to a certain mountain called Gilboa, he pitched his camp over-against the enemy; but when he saw the enemy’s army he was greatly troubled, because it appeared to him to be numerous, and superior to his own; and he inquired of God by the prophets concerning the battle, that he might know beforehand what would be the event of it.	³²⁸ On reaching a mountain called Gelboue, he encamped opposite the enemy, but when he saw the enemy's army he was very anxious, as it seemed to him so numerous and superior to his own, and through the prophets asked God about the battle, to know the outcome in advance.
³²⁸ Barach

³²⁹ οὐκ ἀποκρινομένου δὲ τοῦ θεοῦ ἔτι μᾶλλον ὁ ΣαοῦλοςSaul κατέδεισε καὶ τὴν‎ ψυχὴν ἀνέπεσε , τὸ κακὸν οἷον εἰκὸς οὐ παρόντος αὐτῷ κατὰ χεῖρα τοῦ θείου προορώμενος . ζητηθῆναι δ᾽ αὑτῷ κελεύει γύναιόν τι τῶν ἐγγαστριμύθων καὶ τῶν τεθνηκότων ψυχὰς ἐκκαλουμένων ὡς οὕτως γνωσομένῳ , ποῖ χωρεῖν αὐτῷ μέλλει τὰ πράγματα ·
³²⁹ And when God did not answer him, Saul was under a still greater dread, and his courage fell, foreseeing, as was but reasonable to suppose, that mischief would befall him, now God was not there to assist him; yet did he bid his servants to inquire out for him some woman that was a necromancer and called up the souls of the dead, that So he might know whether his affairs would succeed to his mind;	³²⁹ When God did not reply, Saul dreaded all the more and his courage fell, naturally foreseeing that harm would befall him without God at his side. But he told his servants to find out for him some woman ventriloquist who could call up the souls of the dead, so as to know how matters would turn out for him.
³²⁹ Barach

³³⁰ τὸ γὰρ τῶν ἐγγαστριμύθων γένος ἀνάγον τὰς τῶν νεκρῶν ψυχὰς δι᾽ αὐτῶν προλέγει τοῖς δεομένοις τὰ ἀποβησόμενα . μηνυθέντος δ᾽ αὐτῷ παρά τινος τῶν οἰκετῶν εἶναί τι γύναιον τοιοῦτον ἐν πόλει Δώρῳ , λαθὼν πάντας τοὺς ἐν τῷ στρατοπέδῳ καὶ μετεκδὺς τὴν‎ βασιλικὴν ἐσθῆτα δύο παραλαβὼν οἰκέτας , οὓς ᾔδει πιστοτάτους ἄνδρας , ἧκεν εἰς τὴν‎ Δῶρον πρὸς τὴν‎ γυναῖκα καὶ παρεκάλει μαντεύεσθαι καὶ ἀνάγειν αὐτῷ ψυχὴν οὗπερ ἂν αὐτὸς εἴπῃ .
³³⁰ for this sort of necromantic women that bring up the souls of the dead, do by them foretell future events to such as desire them. And one of his servants told him that there was such a woman in the city Endor, but was known to nobody in the camp; hereupon Saul put off his royal apparel, and took two of those his servants with him, whom he knew to be most faithful to him, and came to Endor to the woman, and entreated her to act the part of a fortune-teller, and to bring up such a soul to him as he should name to her.	³³⁰ Ventriloquists of that kind can call up the souls of the dead and by them foretell future events to those who inquire of them. One of his servants told him that there was such a woman in the city of Dor, unknown to anyone in the camp, so Saul put off his royal robes and taking with him two of his most faithful servants went to Dor to the woman and begged her to bring up by divination the soul that he would name.
³³⁰ Barach

³³¹ τῆς δὲ γυναικὸς ἀπομαχομένης καὶ λεγούσης οὐ καταφρονήσειν τοῦ βασιλέως , ὃς τοῦτο τὸ γένος τῶν μάντεων ἐξήλασενto drive out , οὐδ᾽ αὐτὸν δὲ ποιεῖν καλῶς ἀδικηθέντα μηδὲν ὑπ᾽ αὐτῆς , ἐνεδρεύοντα δὲ εἰς τὰ κεκωλυμένα λαβεῖν αὐτὴν ἵνα δῷ δίκην , ὤμοσε μηδένα γνώσεσθαι μηδὲ παρ᾽ ἄλλον ἄγειν αὐτῆς τὴν‎ μαντείαν , ἔσεσθαι δ᾽ ἀκίνδυνον .
³³¹ But when the woman opposed his motion, and said she did not despise the king, who had banished this sort of fortune-tellers, and that he did not do well himself, when she had done him no harm, to endeavor to lay a snare for her, and to discover that she exercised a forbidden art, in order to procure her to be punished, he sware that nobody should know what she did; and that he would not tell any one else what she foretold, but that she should incur no danger.	³³¹ When the woman resisted, saying that she would not defy the king who had banished this sort of divining and that it was wrong for him to lay a trap for a woman who had done him no harm and get her punished for practicing a forbidden art, he swore that no one would know of it and she would be denounced to no one for her divining, so she could do so without risk.
³³¹ Barach

³³² ὡς δὲ τοῖς ὅρκοις αὐτὴν ἔπεισε μὴ δεδιέναι , κελεύει τὴν‎ ΣαμουήλουSamuel ψυχὴν ἀναγαγεῖν αὐτῷ . ἡ δ᾽ ἀγνοοῦσα τὸν ΣαμουῆλονSamuel ὅστις ἦν καλεῖ τοῦτον ἐξ ᾅδου · φανέντος δ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ θεασάμενον τὸ γύναιον ἄνδρα σεμνὸν καὶ θεοπρεπῆ ταράττεται , καὶ πρὸς τὴν‎ ὄψιν ἐκπλαγέν , " οὐ σύ , φησίν , ὁ βασιλεὺς εἶ ΣαοῦλοςSaul ; ἐδήλωσε γὰρ αὐτὸν ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel .
³³² As soon as he had induced her by this oath to fear no harm, he bid her bring up to him the soul of Samuel. She, not knowing who Samuel was, called him out of Hades. When he appeared, and the woman saw one that was venerable, and of a divine form, she was in disorder; and being astonished at the sight, she said, “Art not thou king Saul?” for Samuel had informed her who he was.	³³² By this oath he got her to fear no harm and asked her to bring up for him the soul of Samuel. Not knowing who Samuel was, she called him out of Hades. When he appeared and the woman saw a venerable man of divine form, she was disturbed and astounded and said, "Are you not king Saul?" for Samuel told her who he was.
³³² Barach

³³³ ἐπινεύσαντος δ᾽ ἐκείνου καὶ τὴν‎ ταραχὴν αὐτῆς ἐρομένου πόθεν γένοιτο , βλέπειν εἶπεν ἀνελθόντα τῷ θεῷ τινα τὴν‎ μορφὴν ὅμοιον . τοῦ δὲ τὴν‎ εἰκόνα φράζειν [εἰπόντος ] καὶ τὸ σχῆμα τοῦ θεαθέντος καὶ τὴν‎ ἡλικίαν [κελεύσαντος ] γέροντα μὲν ἤδη καὶ ἔνδοξον ἐσήμαινεν , ἱερατικὴν δὲ περικείμενον διπλοίδα .
³³³ When he had owned that to be true, and had asked her whence her disorder arose, she said that she saw a certain person ascend, who in his form was like to a god. And when he bid her tell him what he resembled, in what habit he appeared, and of what age he was, she told him he was an old man already, and of a glorious personage, and had on a sacerdotal mantle.	³³³ When he admitted this as true and asked her why she was so troubled she said that she saw someone of godlike form ascending. When he asked her what he looked like, how he was dressed and how old he was, she told him he was an old man of noble countenance, wearing a priestly mantle.
³³³ Barach

³³⁴ ἐγνώρισεν ἐκ τούτων ὁ βασιλεὺς τὸν ΣαμουῆλονSamuel ὄντα καὶ πεσὼν ἐπὶ τὴν‎ γῆν ἠσπάζετο καὶ προσεκύνησε · τῆς δὲ ΣαμουήλουSamuel ψυχῆς πυθομένης , διὰ τί κινήσειεν αὐτὴν καὶ ἀναχθῆναι ποιήσειεν ἀνάγκην , ἀπωδύρετο τοὺς πολεμίους ἐπικεῖσθαι βαρεῖς αὐτῷ , αὐτὸν δὲ ἀμηχανεῖν τοῖς παροῦσιν ἐγκαταλελειμμένον ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ μηδὲ προρρήσεως τυγχάνοντα μήτε διὰ προφητῶν μήτε δι᾽ ὀνειράτων καὶ διὰ τοῦτο ἐπὶ σὲ τὸν ἐμοῦ προνοησόμενον κατέφυγον .
³³⁴ So the king discovered by these signs that he was Samuel; and he fell down upon the ground, and saluted and worshipped him. And when the soul of Samuel asked him why he had disturbed him, and caused him to be brought up, he lamented the necessity he was under; for he said, that his enemies pressed heavily upon him; that he was in distress what to do in his present circumstances; that he was forsaken of God, and could obtain no prediction of what was coming, neither by prophets nor by dreams; and that “these were the reasons why I have recourse to time, who always took great care of me.”	³³⁴ By these signs the king knew that it was Samuel, and he fell down on the ground and greeted and worshipped him. When the soul of Samuel asked why he had disturbed him by having him brought up, he said he did so out of need, for his enemies were pressing upon him and he felt bereft in his God-forsaken situation, unable to get any prediction of the future from prophets or dreams, and, "This is why I take refuge in you, who always took care of me."
³³⁴ Barach

³³⁵ ΣαμουῆλοςSamuel δὲ τέλος αὐτὸν ἔχοντα ἤδη τῆς μεταβολῆς ὁρῶν " περισσὸν μέν , εἶπεν , ἔτι καὶ παρ᾽ ἐμοῦ βούλεσθαι μαθεῖν τοῦ θεοῦ καταλελοιπότος αὐτόν · ἄκουέ γε μήν , ὅτι βασιλεῦσαι δεῖ ΔαυίδηνDavid καὶ κατορθῶσαι τὸν πόλεμον , σὲ δὲ καὶ τὴν‎ ἀρχὴν καὶ τὴν‎ ζωὴν
³³⁵ But Samuel, seeing that the end of Saul’s life was come, said, “It is in vain for thee to desire to learn of me any thing future, when God hath forsaken thee: however, hear what I say, that David is to be king, and to finish this war with good success;	³³⁵ Seeing that Saul had reached the end of his life Samuel said, "It is useless for one whom God has forsaken to seek to learn from me. But listen, David is to be king and will end this war with success,
³³⁵ Barach

³³⁶ ἀπολέσαι τοῦ θεοῦ παρακούσαντα ἐν τῷ πρὸς ἈμαληκίταςAmalekites πολέμῳ καὶ τὰς ἐντολὰς αὐτοῦ‎ μὴ φυλάξαντα , καθὼς προεφήτευσά σοι καὶ ζῶν . ἴσθι τοίνυν καὶ τὸν λαὸν ὑποχείριον τοῖς ἐχθροῖς γενησόμενον καὶ σαυτὸν μετὰ τῶν τέκνων αὔριον πεσόντα ἐπὶ τῆς μάχης μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ γενησόμενον ."
³³⁶ and thou art to lose thy dominion and thy life, because thou didst not obey God in the war with the Amalekites, and hast not kept his commandments, as I foretold thee while I was alive. Know, therefore, that the people shall be made subject to their enemies, and that thou, with thy sons, shall fall in the battle tomorrow, and thou shalt then be with me [in Hades].”	³³⁶ and you are to lose your throne and your life, because you did not obey God in the war with the Amalekites and did not keep his commandments, as I foretold to you while I lived. So know that the people shall be subjected to their enemies and you and your sons will fall in the battle tomorrow and then you shall be with me."
³³⁶ Barach

³³⁷ Ταῦτ᾽ ἀκούσας ΣαοῦλοςSaul ἄφωνος ὑπὸ λύπης ἐγένετο καὶ κατενεχθεὶς εἰς τοὔδαφος , εἴτε διὰ τὴν‎ προσπεσοῦσαν ἐκ τῶν δεδηλωμένων ὀδύνην , εἴτε διὰ τὴν‎ ἔνδειαν , οὐ γὰρ προσενήνεκτο τροφὴν τῇ παρελθούσῃ ἡμέρᾳ τε καὶ νυκτί , ῥᾳδίως ἔκειτο νέκυς ὥς τις .
³³⁷ When Saul heard this, he could not speak for grief, and fell down on the floor, whether it were from the sorrow that arose upon what Samuel had said, or from his emptiness, for he had taken no food the foregoing day nor night, he easily fell quite down:	³³⁷ When Saul heard this he was speechless with horror and fell on the floor, either from his grief at what he had learned or from hunger, for he had taken no food the previous day and night, so he simply fell down like a corpse.
³³⁷ Barach

³³⁸ μόλις δὲ ἑαυτοῦ γενόμενον συνηνάγκασεν ἡ γυνὴ γεύσασθαι ταύτην αἰτουμένη παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ τὴν‎ χάριν ἀντὶ τῆς παραβόλου μαντείας , ἣν οὐκ ἐξὸν αὐτῇ ποιήσασθαι διὰ τὸν ἐξ αὐτοῦ‎ φόβον ἀγνοουμένου τίς ἦν , ὅμως ὑπέστη καὶ παρέσχεν . ἀνθ᾽ ὧν παρεκάλει τράπεζάν τε αὐτῷ παραθεῖναι καὶ τροφήν , ὡς ἂν τὴν‎ ἰσχὺν συλλεξάμενος εἰς τὸ τῶν οἰκείων ἀποσωθῇ στρατόπεδον · ἀντέχοντα δὲ καὶ τελέως ἀπεστραμμένον ὑπὸ ἀθυμίας ἐβιάσατο καὶ συνέπεισεν .
³³⁸ and when with difficulty he had recovered himself, the woman would force him to eat, begging this of him as a favor on account of her concern in that dangerous instance of fortune-telling, which it was not lawful for her to have done, because of the fear she was under of the king, while she knew not who he was, yet did she undertake it, and go through with it; on which account she entreated him to admit that a table and food might be set before him, that he might recover his strength, and so get safe to his own camp. And when he opposed her motion, and entirely rejected it, by reason of his anxiety, she forced him, and at last persuaded him to it.	³³⁸ As soon as he came to, the woman implored him to eat in return for her risking the divination, which because of her fear of the king she dared not do until she knew who he was, but had then carried out. So she begged him to let a table and food be set before him so that he could regain strength and get safely back to his camp. Though in his dejection he resisted this, she insisted and finally persuaded him.
³³⁸ Barach

³³⁹ ἔχουσα δὲ μόσχον ἕνα συνήθη καὶ τῆς κατ᾽ οἶκον ἐπιμελείας καὶ τροφῆς ἀξιούμενον ὑπ᾽ αὐτῆς , ὡς γυνὴ χερνῆτις καὶ τούτῳ μόνῳ προσαναπαυομένη τῷ κτήματι , κατασφάξασα τοῦτον καὶ τὰ κρέα παρασκευάσασα τοῖς οἰκέταις αὐτοῦ‎ καὶ αὐτῷ παρατίθησι . Καὶ ΣαοῦλοςSaul μὲν διὰ τῆς νυκτὸς ἦλθεν εἰς τὸ στρατόπεδον .
³³⁹ Now she had one calf that she was very fond of, and one that she took a great deal of care of, and fed it herself; for she was a woman that got her living by the labor of her own hands, and had no other possession but that one calf; this she killed, and made ready its flesh, and set it before his servants and himself. So Saul came to the camp while it was yet night.	³³⁹ She owned one calf that she was very fond of and cared for and hand-fed, and though she was a working woman and it was the only thing she had, she killed it and prepared the meat and set it before his servants and himself. So Saul came to the camp while it was still night.
³³⁹ Barach

³⁴⁰ Δίκαιον δὲ ἀποδέξασθαι τῆς φιλοτιμίας τὴν‎ γυναῖκα , ὅτι καίπερ τῇ τέχνῃ κεκωλυμένη χρήσασθαι ὑπὸ τοῦ βασιλέως , παρ᾽ ἧς ἂν αὐτῇ τὰ κατὰ τὸν οἶκον ἦν ἀμείνω καὶ διαρκέστερα , καὶ μηδέποτε αὐτὸν πρότερον τεθεαμένη οὐκ ἐμνησικάκησε τῆς ἐπιστήμης ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ καταγνωσθείσης , οὐκ ἀπεστράφη δὲ ὡς ξένον καὶ μηδέποτε ἐν συνηθείᾳ γεγενημένον ,
³⁴⁰ Now it is but just to recommend the generosity of this woman, because when the king had forbidden her to use that art whence her circumstances were bettered and improved, and when she had never seen the king before, she still did not remember to his disadvantage that he had condemned her sort of learning, and did not refuse him as a stranger, and one that she had had no acquaintance with;	³⁴⁰ It is right to commend the woman for her generosity, for though the king had forbidden the use of the art which had bettered her situation and though she had never seen him before, she did not hold it against him to have condemned her sort of skill or refuse him as a stranger with whom she was not acquainted,
³⁴⁰ Barach

³⁴¹ ἀλλὰ συνεπάθησέ τε καὶ παρεμυθήσατο καὶ πρὸς ἃ διέκειτο λίαν ἀηδῶς προετρέψατο , καὶ τὸ μόνον αὐτῇ παρὸν ὡς ἐν πενίᾳ τοῦτο παρέσχεν ἐκτενῶς καὶ φιλοφρόνως , οὔθ᾽ ὑπὲρ εὐεργεσίας ἀμειβομένη τινὸς γεγενημένης οὔτε χάριν μέλλουσαν θηρωμένη , τελευτήσοντα γὰρ [αὐτὸν ] ἠπίστατο , φύσει τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἢ πρὸς τοὺς ἀγαθόν τι παρεσχημένους φιλοτιμουμένων , ἢ παρ᾽ ὧν ἂν δύνωνται λαβεῖν ὄφελος τούτους προθεραπευόντων .
³⁴¹ but she had compassion upon him, and comforted him, and exhorted him to do what he was greatly averse to, and offered him the only creature she had, as a poor woman, and that earnestly, and with great humanity, while she had no requital made her for her kindness, nor hunted after any future favor from him, for she knew he was to die; whereas men are naturally either ambitious to please those that bestow benefits upon them, or are very ready to serve those from whom they may receive some advantage.	³⁴¹ but gave him sympathy and comfort and urged him to do what he felt disinclined to and despite her poverty readily and kindly offered him the one thing she had, with no prospect of being rewarded for her kindness or seeking anything from him in the future, as his life was ending. But by nature people are eager to please those who provide them with goods, or most ready to serve those from whom they can benefit.
³⁴¹ Barach

³⁴² καλὸν οὖν ἐστι μιμεῖσθαι τὴν‎ γυναῖκα καὶ ποιεῖν εὖ πάντας τοὺς ἐν χρείᾳ γενομένους καὶ μηδὲν ὑπολαμβάνειν ἄμεινον μηδὲ μᾶλλόν τι προσήκειν τῷ τῶν ἀνθρώπων γένει τούτου μηδ᾽ ἐφ᾽ ᾧ τὸν θεὸν εὐμενῆ καὶ χορηγὸν τῶν ἀγαθῶν ἕξομεν . Καὶ τὰ μὲν περὶ τῆς γυναικὸς ἐν τοσούτοις ἀρκεῖ δεδηλῶσθαι ·
³⁴² It would be well therefore to imitate the example of this woman, and to do kindnesses to all such as are in want and to think that nothing is better, nor more becoming mankind, than such a general beneficence, nor what will sooner render God favorable, and ready to bestow good things upon us. And so far may suffice to have spoken concerning this woman.	³⁴² It is well to imitate her example and to do good to all who are in want and to regard nothing as better than this, or more beneficial to mankind, for it renders God favourable and ready to grant us good things. But let this be enough to say about the woman.
³⁴² Barach

³⁴³ τὸν δὲ πόλεσι καὶ δήμοις καὶ ἔθνεσι συμφέροντα λόγον καὶ προσήκοντα τοῖς ἀγαθοῖς , ὑφ᾽ οὗ προαχθήσονται πάντες ἀρετὴν διώξειν καὶ ζηλοῦν δόξαν καὶ μνήμην αἰώνιον παρασχεῖν δυνησόμενον , ποιήσομαι , πολλὴν καὶ βασιλεῦσιν ἐθνῶν καὶ ἄρχουσι πόλεων ἐπιθυμίαν καὶ σπουδὴν τῶν καλῶν ἐνθήσοντα , καὶ πρός τε κινδύνους καὶ τὸν ὑπὲρ τῶν πατρίδων θάνατον προτρεψόμενον , καὶ πάντων καταφρονεῖν διδάξοντα τῶν δεινῶν .
³⁴³ But I shall speak further upon another subject, which will afford me an opportunity of discoursing on what is for the advantage of cities, and people, and nations, and suited to the taste of good men, and will encourage them all in the prosecution of virtue; and is capable of showing them the method of acquiring glory, and an everlasting fame; and of imprinting in the kings of nations, and the rulers of cities, great inclination and diligence of doing well; as also of encouraging them to undergo dangers, and to die for their countries, and of instructing them how to despise all the most terrible adversities:	³⁴³ We move on to something of benefit to cities and people and nations and of concern to good men, to urge all to the practice of virtue, and show how to win glory and lasting fame, and impress on the national kings and the city rulers a zeal and diligence to do good, and encourage them to risk dangers and even die for their countries, and teach them to look down on all adversities.
³⁴³ Barach

³⁴⁴ ἔχω δ᾽ αἰτίαν τοῦ λόγου τούτου ΣαοῦλονSaul τὸν τῶν ἙβραίωνHebrews βασιλέα · οὗτος γὰρ καίπερ εἰδὼς τὰ συμβησόμενα καὶ τὸν ἐπικείμενον θάνατον τοῦ προφήτου προειρηκότος οὐκ ἔγνω φυγεῖν αὐτὸν οὐδὲ φιλοψυχήσας προδοῦναι μὲν τοὺς οἰκείους τοῖς πολεμίοις καθυβρίσαι δὲ τὸ τῆς βασιλείας ἀξίωμα ,
³⁴⁴ and I have a fair occasion offered me to enter on such a discourse by Saul the king of the Hebrews; for although he knew what was coming upon him, and that he was to die immediately, by the prediction of the prophet, he did not resolve to fly from death, nor so far to indulge in the love of life as to betray his own people to the enemy, or to bring a disgrace on his royal dignity;	³⁴⁴ I have good reason for reflecting in this way about Saul the king of the Hebrews, for though he knew what was coming to him and that he was soon to die as the prophet predicted, he did not seek to fly from death or love his own life so far as to betray his people to the enemy, or bring disgrace on his royal dignity.
³⁴⁴ Barach

³⁴⁵ ἀλλὰ παραδοὺς αὑτὸν πανοικὶ μετὰ τῶν τέκνων τοῖς κινδύνοις καλὸν ἡγήσατο εἶναι πεσεῖν μετὰ τούτων ὑπὲρ τῶν βασιλευομένων μαχόμενος , καὶ τοὺς παῖδας ἀποθανεῖν μᾶλλον ἀγαθοὺς ὄντας , ἢ καταλιπεῖν ἐπ᾽ ἀδήλῳ τῷ ποδαποὶ γενήσονται τὸν τρόπον · διάδοχον γὰρ καὶ γένος τὸν ἔπαινον καὶ τὴν‎ ἀγήρω μνήμην ἕξειν .
³⁴⁵ but exposing himself, as well as all his family and children, to dangers, he thought it a brave thing to fall together with them, as he was fighting for his subjects, and that it was better his sons should die thus, showing their courage, than to leave them to their uncertain conduct afterward, while, instead of succession and posterity, they gained commendation and a lasting name.	³⁴⁵ Instead, putting himself, his household and his children at risk, he thought it nobler to die with them, fighting for his subjects, and even for his sons to die bravely than to leave them to an uncertain future, so that in place of successors and descendants they would win praise and an ageless memory.
³⁴⁵ Barach

³⁴⁶ οὗτος οὖν δίκαιος καὶ ἀνδρεῖος καὶ σώφρων ἔμοι γε δοκεῖ μόνος καὶ εἴ τις γέγονε τοιοῦτος ἢ γενήσεται τὴν‎ μαρτυρίαν ἐπ᾽ ἀρετῇ καρποῦσθαι παρὰ πάντων ἄξιος · τοὺς γὰρ μετ᾽ ἐλπίδων ἐπὶ πόλεμον ἐξελθόντας ὡς καὶ κρατήσοντας καὶ σῶς ἐπιστρέψοντας , ἐπειδάν τι διαπράξωνται λαμπρόν , οὔ μοι δοκοῦσι καλῶς ποιεῖν ἀνδρείους ἀποκαλοῦντεςto recall , ὅσοι περὶ τῶν τοιούτων ἐν ταῖς ἱστορίαις καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις συγγράμμασιν εἰρήκασιν ·
³⁴⁶ Such a one alone seems to me to be a just, a courageous, and a prudent man; and when any one has arrived at these dispositions, or shall hereafter arrive at them, he is the man that ought to be by all honored with the testimony of a virtuous or courageous man: for as to those that go out to war with hopes of success, and that they shall return safe, supposing they should have performed some glorious action, I think those do not do well who call these valiant men, as so many historians and other writers who treat of them are wont to do,	³⁴⁶ Only such a one seems to me to be just, brave and wise and if one has grown or is growing into this, he deserves to be honoured by all for virtue. I do not think it right to call a man valiant who goes out to war hoping for success and a safe return after performing some splendid exploit, as so many historians and other writers tend to do when speaking of them.
³⁴⁶ Barach

³⁴⁷ ἀλλὰ δίκαιοι μέν εἰσι κἀκεῖνοι τυγχάνειν ἀποδοχῆς , εὔψυχοι δὲ καὶ μεγαλότολμοι καὶ τῶν δεινῶν καταφρονηταὶ μόνοι δικαίως ἂν λέγοιντο πάντες οἱ ΣαοῦλονSaul μιμησάμενοι . τὸ μὲν γὰρ οὐκ εἰδότας τί μέλλει συμβήσεσθαι κατὰ τὸν πόλεμον αὐτοῖς μὴ μαλακισθῆναι περὶ αὐτόν , ἀλλ᾽ ἀδήλῳ τῷ μέλλοντι παραδόντας αὑτοὺς ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ σαλεύειν οὔπω γενναῖον , κἂν ἔργα πολλὰ διαπραξάμενοι τύχωσι ·
³⁴⁷ although I confess those do justly deserve some commendation also; but those only may be styled courageous and bold in great undertakings, and despisers of adversities, who imitate Saul: for as for those that do not know what the event of war will be as to themselves, and though they do not faint in it, but deliver themselves up to uncertain futurity, and are tossed this way and that way, this is not so very eminent an instance of a generous mind, although they happen to perform many great exploits;	³⁴⁷ While admitting that such men do deserve some praise, it is those like Saul who are truly brave and bold and scornful of adversity. Men who do not know how the war will turn out for them, even though they do not fear to take part in it and face an uncertain future, are still not eminently noble, even if they happen to do many great deeds.
³⁴⁷ Barach

³⁴⁸ τὸ δὲ μηδὲν ἐν τῇ διανοίᾳ χρηστὸν προσδοκῶντας , ἀλλὰ προειδότας ὡς δεῖ θανεῖν καὶ τοῦτο παθεῖν μαχομένους εἶτα μὴ φοβηθῆναι μηδὲ καταπλαγῆναι τὸ δεινόν , ἀλλ᾽ ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸ χωρῆσαι προγινωσκόμενον , τοῦτ᾽ ἀνδρείου ἀληθῶς τεκμήριον ἐγὼ κρίνω .
³⁴⁸ but when men’s minds expect no good event, but they know beforehand they must die, and that they must undergo that death in the battle also, after this neither to be affrighted, nor to be astonished at the terrible fate that is coming, but to go directly upon it, when they know it beforehand, this it is that I esteem the character of a man truly courageous.	³⁴⁸ But he who expects no good outcome and knows in advance that he must die after first being wounded in battle, and still is neither scared or terrified by his fate but goes directly to it, knowing the result in advance, is the one that I reckon to have truly proven his valour.
³⁴⁸ Barach

³⁴⁹ ΣαοῦλοςSaul τοίνυν τοῦτο ἐποίησεν ἐπιδείξαςto display, prove ὅτι πάντας μὲν προσήκει τῆς μετὰ τὸν θάνατον εὐφημίας γλιχομένους ταῦτα ποιεῖν , ἐξ ὧν ἂν αὑτοῖς ταύτην καταλείποιεν , μάλιστα δὲ τοὺς βασιλέας , ὡς οὐκ ἐξὸν αὐτοῖς διὰ τὸ μέγεθος τῆς ἀρχῆς οὐ μόνον οὐ κακοῖς εἶναι περὶ τοὺς ἀρχομένους , ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ μετρίως χρηστοῖς .
³⁴⁹ Accordingly this Saul did, and thereby demonstrated that all men who desire fame after they are dead are so to act as they may obtain the same: this especially concerns kings, who ought not to think it enough in their high stations that they are not wicked in the government of their subjects, but to be no more than moderately good to them.	³⁴⁹ This Saul did, demonstrating that all must act fittingly so as to win fame after they are dead. This applies especially to kings, who in their high stations should not think it sufficient not to do harm to their subjects, but should rule them more than moderately well.
³⁴⁹ Barach

³⁵⁰ ἔτι τούτων πλείω περὶ ΣαούλουSaul καὶ τῆς εὐψυχίας λέγειν ἠδυνάμην ὕλην ἡμῖν χορηγησάσης τῆς ὑποθέσεως , ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα μὴ φανῶμεν ἀπειροκάλωςvulgarly αὐτοῦ‎ χρῆσθαι τοῖς ἐπαίνοιςpraise, approval , ἐπάνειμι πάλιν ἀφ᾽ ὧν εἰς τούτους ἐξέβην .
³⁵⁰ I could say more than this about Saul and his courage, the subject affording matter sufficient; but that I may not appear to run out improperly in his commendation, I return again to that history from which I made this digression.	³⁵⁰ I could say more about Saul and his courage, as the topic offers plenty of scope, but so as not to appear excessive in his praises I return to the history from which I digressed.
³⁵⁰ Barach

³⁵¹ Κατεστρατοπεδευκότων γὰρ τῶν ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines , ὡς προεῖπον , καὶ κατὰ ἔθνη καὶ βασιλείας καὶ σατραπείας ἐξαριθμούντων τὴν‎ δύναμιν , τελευταῖος βασιλεὺς παρῆλθεν ἈγχοῦςAchus μετὰ τῆς ἰδίας στρατιᾶς καὶ ΔαυίδηςDavid μετὰ τῶν ἑξακοσίων ὁπλιτῶν εἵπετο .
³⁵¹ Now when the Philistines, as I said before, had pitched their camp, and had taken an account of their forces, according to their nations, and kingdoms, and governments, king Achish came last of all with his own army; after whom came David with his six hundred armed men.	³⁵¹ When, as I said, the Philistines encamped and took stock of their forces in their several nations and kingships and satrapies, finally king Achus came with his army, followed by David with his six hundred warriors.
³⁵¹ Barach

³⁵² θεασάμενοι δὲ αὐτὸν οἱ στρατηγοὶ τῶν ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines , πόθεν εἴησαν ἥκοντες οἱ ἙβραῖοιHebrews καὶ τίνων καλεσάντων ἠρώτων τὸν βασιλέα . ὁ δὲ ΔαυίδηνDavid ἔλεγεν εἶναι τὸν φυγόντα ΣαοῦλονSaul τὸν ἑαυτοῦ δεσπότην καὶ πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐλθόντα δέξασθαι , καὶ νῦν τῆς χάριτος ἀμοιβὴν ἐκτεῖσαι βουλόμενον καὶ τιμωρήσασθαιto avenge, punish τὸν ΣαοῦλονSaul συμμαχεῖν αὐτοῖς .
³⁵² And when the commanders of the Philistines saw him, they asked the king whence these Hebrews came, and at whose invitation. He answered that it was David, who was fled away from his master Saul, and that he had entertained him when he came to him, and that now he was willing to make him this requital for his favors, and to avenge himself upon Saul, and so was become his confederate.	³⁵² When the officers of the Philistines saw him, they asked the king where these Hebrews came from, and at whose invitation. He said it was David who had fled from his master Saul and whom he had welcomed when he came to him and that now he was prepared to return his favour and be their ally, to take revenge on Saul.
³⁵² Barach

³⁵³ ἐμέμφθη δὲ ὑπὸ τῶν στρατηγῶν ἄνδρα παρειληφὼς ἐπὶ συμμαχίᾳ πολέμιον καὶ ἀποπέμπειν συνεβούλευον , μὴ καὶ λάθῃ μέγα δι᾽ αὐτὸν κακὸν τοὺς φίλους ἐργασάμενος · καὶ γὰρ οὕτω παρέξειν καταλλαγῆναι πρὸς τὸν δεσπότην κακώσαντα τὴν‎ ἡμετέραν δύναμιν .
³⁵³ The commanders complained of this, that he had taken him for a confederate who was an enemy; and gave him counsel to send him away, lest he should unawares do his friends a great deal of mischief by entertaining him, for that he afforded him an opportunity of being reconciled to his master by doing a mischief to our army.	³⁵³ They complained of his accepting an enemy as an ally and advised that he be sent away in case by entertaining him he might unwittingly harm his friends, since "it gives him the chance of being reconciled to his master by injuring our army."
³⁵³ Barach

³⁵⁴ ὃ δὴ καὶ προορώμενονto see beforehand εἰς τὸν τόπον ὃν ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ κατοικεῖν ἐκέλευον ἀποπέμπειν σὺν τοῖς ἑξακοσίοις ὁπλίταιςarmed warrior · τοῦτον γὰρ εἶναι τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid , ὃν ᾄδουσιν αἱ παρθένοι πολλὰς μυριάδας ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines ἀπολέσαντα . ταῦτ᾽ ἀκούσας ὁ τῶν ΓιττῶνGitta βασιλεὺς καὶ καλῶς εἰρῆσθαι λογισάμενος καλέσας τὸν ΔαυίδηνDavid " ἐγὼ μέν ,
³⁵⁴ They thereupon desired him, out of a prudent foresight of this, to send him away, with his six hundred armed men, to the place he had given him for his habitation; for that this was that David whom the virgins celebrated in their hymns, as having destroyed many ten thousands of the Philistines. When the king of Gath heard this, he thought they spake well; so he called David, and said to him, “As for myself,	³⁵⁴ Foreseeing this, they wanted him to send him away, with his six hundred warriors, to the place he had given him to live in, as this was the David whom the virgins sang about as having destroyed many thousands of the Philistines. When the king of Gitta heard this, he approved of it and called David and said to him,
³⁵⁴ Barach

³⁵⁵ εἶπε , μαρτυρῶ σοι πολλὴν περὶ ἐμὲ σπουδὴν καὶ εὔνοιαν καὶ διὰ τοῦτό σε σύμμαχον ἐπηγόμην · οὐ δοκεῖ δὲ ταὐτὸ τοῖς στρατηγοῖς . ἀλλ᾽ ἄπιθι μεθ᾽ ἡμέραν εἰς ὃν ἔδωκά σοι τόπον μηδὲν ὑπονοῶν ἄτοπον , κἀκεῖ φύλασσέ μοι τὴν‎ χώραν , μή τινες εἰς αὐτὴν τῶν πολεμίων ἐμβάλωσιν .
³⁵⁵ I can bear witness that thou hast shown great diligence and kindness about me, and on that account it was that I took thee for my confederate; however, what I have done does not please the commanders of the Philistines; go therefore within a day’s time to the place I have given thee, without suspecting any harm, and there keep my country, lest any of our enemies should make an incursion upon it, which will be one part of that assistance which I expect from thee.”	³⁵⁵ "I can testify to your great diligence and goodwill in my regard and that is why I took you along as an ally, but this does not please the officers. So go this very day to the place I have given you, without fearing any harm, and take care of the region in case any of our enemies attacks it. This will be your part of the alliance."
³⁵⁵ Barach

³⁵⁶ ἔστι δὲ καὶ τοῦτο συμμαχίας μέρος . Καὶ ΔαυίδηςDavid μέν , ὡς ἐκέλευσεν ὁ τῶν ΓιττῶνGitta βασιλεύς , ἧκεν εἰς ΣίκελλανSikella . καθ᾽ ὃν δὲ καιρὸν ἐξ αὐτῆς συμμαχήσων τοῖς ΠαλαιστίνοιςPhilistines ἀπῆλθε τὸ τῶν ἈμαληκιτῶνAmalekites ἔθνος ἐπελθὸν αἱρεῖ τὴν‎ ΣίκελλανSikella κατὰ κράτος , καὶ ἐμπρήσαντες καὶ πολλὴν λείαν ἄλλην ἔκ τ᾽ αὐτῆς ἐκείνης καὶ τῆς ἄλλης τῶν ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines χώρας λαβόντες ἀνεχώρησαν .
³⁵⁶ So David came to Ziklag, as the king of Gath bade him; but it happened, that while he was gone to the assistance of the Philistines, the Amalekites had made an incursion, and taken Ziklag before, and had burnt it; and when they had taken a great deal of other prey out of that place, and out of the other parts of the Philistines’ country, they departed.	³⁵⁶ So David came to Sikella at the orders of the king of Gitta, but while he was away to help the Philistines, the Amalekites had attacked and already taken Sikella and had burned it, and after taking a large amount of other booty from it and other parts of the Philistines' region, they left.
³⁵⁶ Barach

³⁵⁷ Ἐκπεπορθημένην δὲ τὴν‎ ΣίκελλανSikella καταλαβὼν ὁ ΔαυίδηςDavid καὶ διηρπαγμένα πάντα καὶ τὰς γυναῖκας [τὰς ] ἑαυτοῦ , δύο γὰρ ἦσαν , καὶ τὰς γυναῖκας τῶν ἑταίρων σὺν τοῖς τέκνοις ᾐχμαλωτισμένας , περιρρήγνυται εὐθὺς τὴν‎ ἐσθῆτα .
³⁵⁷ Now when David found that Ziklag was laid waste, and that it was all spoiled, and that as well his own wives, who were two, as the wives of his companions, with their children, were made captives, he presently rent his clothes,	³⁵⁷ When David found Sikella ravaged and despoiled and that his own two wives and those of his companions, as well as their children, had been taken prisoner, he rent his clothes,
³⁵⁷ Barach

³⁵⁸ κλαίων δὲ καὶ ὀδυρόμενος μετὰ τῶν φίλων ἐπὶ τοσοῦτον παρείθη τοῖς κακοῖς , ὥστε αὐτὸν ἐπιλιπεῖν ἤδη καὶ τὰ δάκρυα , κινδυνεῦσαι δὲ καὶ βληθεὶς ὑπὸ τῶν ἑταίρων ἀλγούντων ἐπὶ ταῖς αἰχμαλωσίαις τῶν γυναικῶν καὶ τῶν τέκνων ἀποθανεῖν · αὐτὸν γὰρ τῶν γεγονότων ᾐτιῶντο .
³⁵⁸ weeping and lamenting, together with his friends; and indeed he was so cast down with these misfortunes, that at length tears themselves failed him. He was also in danger of being stoned to death by his companions, who were greatly afflicted at the captivity of their wives and children, for they laid the blame upon him of what had happened.	³⁵⁸ and, weeping and grieving with his friends, he was so overwhelmed by his woes that finally even tears failed him. He ran the risk of being killed by his companions, upset by the capture of their wives and children and blaming him for it.
³⁵⁸ Barach

³⁵⁹ ἀνασχὼν δ᾽ ἐκ τῆς λύπης καὶ τὴν‎ διάνοιαν πρὸς τὸν θεὸν ἀναστήσας παρεκάλεσε τὸν ἀρχιερέα ἈβιάθαρονAbiathar ἐνδύσασθαι τὴν‎ ἱερατικὴν στολὴν καὶ ἐπερωτῆσαι τὸν θεὸν καὶ προφητεῦσαι , εἰ διώξαντι τοὺς ἈμαληκίταςAmalekites δίδωσι καταλαβεῖν καὶ σῶσαι μὲν τὰς γυναῖκας καὶ τὰ τέκνα , τιμωρήσασθαιto avenge, punish δὲ τοὺς ἐχθρούς .
³⁵⁹ But when he had recovered himself out of his grief, and had raised up his mind to God, he desired the high priest Abiathar to put on his sacerdotal garments, and to inquire of God, and to prophesy to him, whether God would grant; that if he pursued after the Amalekites, he should overtake them, and save their wives and their children, and avenge himself on the enemies.	³⁵⁹ After recovering from his grief and raising his mind to God, he urged the high priest Abiathar to put on his priestly vestments and inquire of God and prophesy for him if He would let him pursue and overtake the Amalekites and save their wives and children and take revenge on the enemy.
³⁵⁹ Barach

³⁶⁰ τοῦ δ᾽ ἀρχιερέως διώκειν κελεύσαντος ἐκπηδήσας μετὰ τῶν ἑξακοσίων ὁπλιτῶν εἵπετο τοῖς πολεμίοις · παραγενόμενος δ᾽ ἐπί τινα χειμάρρουν ΒάσελονBesor λεγόμενον καὶ πλανωμένῳ τινὶ περιπεσὼν ΑἰγυπτίῳEgyptian μὲν τὸ γένος ὑπ᾽ ἐνδείας δὲ καὶ λιμοῦ παρειμένῳ , τρισὶ γὰρ ἡμέραις ἐν τῇ ἐρημίᾳ πλανώμενος ἄσιτος διεκαρτέρησε , πρῶτον αὐτὸν ποτῷ καὶ τροφῇ παραστησάμενος καὶ ἀναλαβὼν ἐπύθετοto ask, inquire , τίς τε εἴη καὶ πόθεν .
³⁶⁰ And when the high priest bade him to pursue after them, he marched apace, with his four hundred men, after the enemy; and when he was come to a certain brook called Besor, and had lighted upon one that was wandering about, an Egyptian by birth, who was almost dead with want and famine, (for he had continued wandering about without food in the wilderness three days,) he first of all gave him sustenance, both meat and drink, and thereby refreshed him. He then asked him to whom he belonged, and whence he came.	³⁶⁰ When the high priest told him to follow them, with his four hundred men he marched quickly after the enemy, and when he reached a wadi called Besor and found a man wandering about there, an Egyptian by race and almost dead from want and famine, since he had been wandering about the desert for three days without food, he first gave him food and drink to refresh him and then asked him who he was and where he came from.
³⁶⁰ Barach

³⁶¹ ὁ δὲ γένος μὲν ἐσήμαινεν ΑἰγύπτιοςEgyptian ὤν , καταλειφθῆναι δὲ ὑπὸ τοῦ δεσπότου κατ᾽ ἀρρωστίαν ἕπεσθαι μὴ δυνάμενον · ἐδήλου δ᾽ αὑτὸν τῶν καταπρησάντων καὶ διηρπακότων ἄλλα τε τῆς ἸουδαίαςJudea καὶ τὴν‎ ΣίκελλανSikella εἶναι .
³⁶¹ Whereupon the man told him he was an Egyptian by birth, and was left behind by his master, because he was so sick and weak that he could not follow him. He also informed him that he was one of those who had burnt and plundered, not only other parts of Judea, but Ziklag itself also.	³⁶¹ He told him he was an Egyptian by birth and had been left behind by his master when he was so sick and weak that he could not follow him. He also told him that he was one of those who had burned and looted, other parts of Judea and Sikella too.
³⁶¹ Barach

³⁶² χρησάμενος οὖν ὁ ΔαυίδηςDavid τούτῳ ἐπὶ τοὺς ἈμαληκίταςAmalekites ὁδηγῷ καὶ καταλαβὼν [αὐτοὺς ] ἐπὶ γῆς ἐρριμμένους , καὶ τοὺς μὲν ἀριστῶντας , τοὺς δὲ καὶ μεθύοντας ἤδη καὶ λελυμένους ὑπὸ τοῦ οἴνου καὶ τῶν λαφύρων καὶ τῆς ΛείαςLeah ἀπολαύοντας , ἐπιπεσὼν αἰφνιδίως πολὺν αὐτῶν φόνον εἰργάσατο · γυμνοὶ γὰρ ὄντες καὶ μηδὲν προσδοκῶντες τοιοῦτον , ἀλλὰ πρὸς τὸ πιεῖν καὶ εὐωχεῖσθαι τετραμμένοι πάντες ἦσαν εὐκατέργαστοι .
³⁶² So David made use of him as a guide to find oat the Amalekites; and when he had overtaken them, as they lay scattered about on the ground, some at dinner, some disordered, and entirely drunk with wine, and in the fruition of their spoils and their prey, he fell upon them on the sudden, and made a great slaughter among them; for they were naked, and expected no such thing, but had betaken themselves to drinking and feasting; and so they were all easily destroyed.	³⁶² David used him to guide him to the Amalekites, and when he overtook them as they sprawled on the ground, some of them at dinner and some drunk and disorderly with wine as they enjoyed their spoils and booty, suddenly he attacked them and made a great slaughter among them. As they were unguarded and expecting no such thing, and had turned to drinking and feasting, they were all easily destroyed.
³⁶² Barach

³⁶³ καὶ οἱ μὲν αὐτῶν ἔτι τῶν τραπεζῶν παρακειμένων ἐπικαταλαμβανόμενοι παρ᾽ αὐταῖς ἀνῃροῦντο καὶ παρέσυρεν αὐτοῖς τὰ σιτία καὶ τὴν‎ τροφὴν τὸ αἷμα , τοὺς δὲ δεξιουμένους ἀλλήλους ταῖς προπόσεσι διέφθειρεν , ἐνίους δὲ καὶ πρὸς ὕπνον ὑπὸ τοῦ ἀκράτου κατενηνεγμένους . ὁπόσοιhow great, how much δ᾽ ἔφθασαν περιθέμενοι τὰς πανοπλίας ἐξ ἐναντίας τ᾽ αὐτῷ στῆναι , τούτους οὐδὲν ἧττον εὐχερῶς τῶν γυμνῶν κατακειμένων ἀπέσφαττον .
³⁶³ Now some of them that were overtaken as they lay at the table were slain in that posture, and their blood brought up with it their meat and their drink. They slew others of them as they were drinking to one another in their cups, and some of them when their full bellies had made them fall asleep; and for so many as had time to put on their armor, they slew them with the sword, with no less case than they did those that were naked;	³⁶³ Some of them who were caught reclining at table were killed in that position and their blood flowed over their food and drink. Others they killed as they were drinking a toast to each other; and some when their full bellies had made them fall asleep. Even those who had time to put on their armour were killed with the sword, as easily as they did to those who were unarmed.
³⁶³ Barach

³⁶⁴ διέμειναν δὲ οἱ σὺν τῷ ΔαυίδῃDavid καὶ αὐτοὶ ἀναιροῦντες ἀπὸ πρώτης ὥρας ἕως ἑσπέρας , ὡς μὴ περιλειφθῆναι τῶν ἈμαληκιτῶνAmalekites πλείονας ἢ τετρακοσίους · καὶ οὗτοι δὲ δρομάσι καμήλοις ἐπιβάντες διέφυγον . ἀνέσωσε δὲ τἆλλα πάντα ἃ διήρπασαν αὐτῶν οἱ πολέμιοι καὶ τάς τε αὐτοῦ‎ γυναῖκας καὶ τὰς τῶν ἑταίρων .
³⁶⁴ and for the partisans of David, they continued also the slaughter from the first hour of the day to the evening, so that there were, not above four hundred of the Amalekites left; and they only escaped by getting upon their dromedaries and camels. Accordingly David recovered not only all the other spoils which the enemy had carried away, but his wives also, and the wives of his companions.	³⁶⁴ David's men continued the slaughter from the first hour until evening, so that not more than four hundred of the Amalekites were left, who escaped by getting on their dromedaries and camels; and so he recovered not only all the other spoils the enemy had taken, but also his wives and those of his companions.
³⁶⁴ Barach

³⁶⁵ ὡς δὲ ἀναστρέφοντες ἧκον ἐπὶ τὸν τόπον , ἔνθα διακοσίους μὴ δυναμένους αὐτοῖς ἕπεσθαι καταλελοίπεσαν ἐπὶ τῶν σκευῶν , οἱ μὲν τετρακόσιοι τῆς μὲν ἄλλης ὠφελείας τε καὶ ΛείαςLeah οὐκ ἠξίουν αὐτοῖς ἀπομερίζειν · οὐ συνακολουθήσαντας γὰρ ἀλλὰ μαλακισθέντας περὶ τὴν‎ δίωξιν ἀγαπήσεινto greet with affection ἀνασεσωσμένας τὰς γυναῖκας ἀπολαμβάνοντας ἔλεγον ·
³⁶⁵ But when they were come to the place where they had left the two hundred men, which were not able to follow them, but were left to take care of the stuff, the four hundred men did not think fit to divide among them any other parts of what they had gotten, or of the prey, since they did not accompany them, but pretended to be feeble, and did not follow them in pursuit of the enemy, but said they should be contented to have safely recovered their wives;	³⁶⁵ When they reached the place where they had left the two hundred who were unable to follow them but were left in charge of the equipment, the four hundred did not wish to share with them their gains and booty. For not going along and being too feeble go with them in pursuit of the enemy, they said, they should be contented to have safely recovered their wives.
³⁶⁵ Barach

³⁶⁶ ΔαυίδηςDavid δὲ πονηρὰν καὶ ἄδικον αὐτῶν ταύτην ἀπέφηνε τὴν‎ γνώμην · εἶναι γὰρ ἀξίους , τοῦ θεοῦ παρασχόντος αὐτοῖς ἀμύνασθαι μὲν τοὺς πολεμίους , κομίσασθαι δὲ πάντα τὰ αὑτῶν , πᾶσιν ἐξ ἴσου τοῖς συστρατευσαμένοις μερίζεσθαι τὴν‎ ὠφέλειαν , καὶ ταῦτ᾽ ἐπὶ φυλακῇ τῶν σκευῶν μεμενηκότων .
³⁶⁶ yet did David pronounce that this opinion of theirs was evil and unjust, and that when God had granted them such a favor, that they had avenged themselves on their enemies, and had recovered all that belonged to themselves, they should make an equal distribution of what they had gotten to all, because the rest had tarried behind to guard their stuff;	³⁶⁶ David dismissed this view as wrong and unjust, since when God had granted them the favour of revenge on their enemies and recovering all their property, they should distribute their gains equally with all, since the rest had stayed behind to guard the baggage.
³⁶⁶ Barach

³⁶⁷ καὶ ἐξ ἐκείνου νόμος οὗτος ἐκράτησε παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς , ἵνα ταὐτὰ τοῖς μαχομένοις λαμβάνωσιν οἱ τὰ σκεύη φυλάσσοντες . γενόμενος δ᾽ ἐν ΣικέλλαSikella ΔαυίδηςDavid διέπεμψε πᾶσι τοῖς ἐν τῇ ἸούδαJudas φυλῇ συνήθεσι καὶ φίλοις ἀπομοίρας τῶν λαφύρων . Καὶ τὰ μὲν περὶ τὴν‎ ΣικέλλωνSikella πόρθησιν καὶ ἈμαληκιτῶνAmalekites ἀναίρεσιν οὕτως ἐγένετο .
³⁶⁷ and from that time this law obtained among them, that those who guarded the stuff, should receive an equal share with those that fought in the battle. Now when David was come to Ziklag, he sent portions of the spoils to all that had been familiar with him, and to his friends in the tribe of Judah. And thus ended the affairs of the plundering of Ziklag, and of the slaughter of the Amalekites.	³⁶⁷ So from then on it was their law that those who guarded the baggage should receive an equal share with the fighters. When David arrived at Sikella, he sent portions of the spoils to all who had shared in his lot and to his friends in the tribe of Judas. So ended the looting of Sikella and the slaughter of the Amalekites.
³⁶⁷ Barach

³⁶⁸ Τῶν δὲ ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines συμβαλόντων καὶ καρτερᾶς μάχης γενομένης νικῶσιν οἱ ΠαλαιστῖνοιPhilistines καὶ πολλοὺς ἀναιροῦσι τῶν ἐναντίων , ΣαοῦλοςSaul δὲ ὁ τῶν ἸσραηλιτῶνIsrael, Israelites βασιλεὺς καὶ οἱ παῖδες αὐτοῦ‎ γενναίως ἀγωνιζόμενοι καὶ πάσῃ‎ προθυμίᾳ χρώμενοι , ὡς ἐν μόνῳ τῷ καλῶς ἀποθανεῖν καὶ παραβόλως διακινδυνεῦσαι τοῖς πολεμίοις τῆς ὅλης αὐτοῖς δόξης ἀποκειμένης , οὐδὲν γὰρ τούτου περισσότερον εἶχον ,
³⁶⁸ Now upon the Philistines joining battle, there followed a sharp engagement, and the Philistine, became the conquerors, and slew a great number of their enemies; but Saul the king of Israel, and his sons, fought courageously, and with the utmost alacrity, as knowing that their entire glory lay in nothing else but dying honorably, and exposing themselves to the utmost danger from the enemy (for they had nothing else to hope for);	³⁶⁸ When the Philistines went to battle, they won after a hard struggle and killed many of their enemies. Saul the king of Israel and his sons fought bravely and with all their might, knowing that their glory depended entirely on dying honourably and risking the most extreme danger from the enemy, as they had nothing else to hope for.
³⁶⁸ Barach

³⁶⁹ ἐπιστρέφουσι πᾶσαν εἰς αὑτοὺς τὴν‎ τῶν ἐχθρῶν φάλαγγα καὶ περικυκλωθέντες ἀποθνήσκουσι πολλοὺς τῶν ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines καταβαλόντες . ἦσαν δὲ οἱ παῖδες ἸωνάθηςJonathan καὶ ἈμινάδαβοςAminadab καὶ ΜέλχισοςMelchis . τούτων πεσόντων τρέπεται τὸ τῶν ἙβραίωνHebrews πλῆθος καὶ ἀκοσμία καὶ σύγχυσις γίνεται καὶ φόνος ἐπικειμένων τῶν πολεμίων .
³⁶⁹ so they brought upon themselves the whole power of the enemy, till they were encompassed round and slain, but not before they had killed many of the Philistines Now the sons of Saul were Jonathan, and Abinadab, and Malchisua; and when these were slain the multitude of the Hebrews were put to flight, and all was disorder, and confusion, and slaughter, upon the Philistines pressing in upon them.	³⁶⁹ So they brought upon themselves the full force of the enemy, until they were surrounded and killed, but not before killing many of the Philistines The sons of Saul were Jonathan and Abinadab and Melchisos, and when these were killed the Hebrew people were put to flight and all was disorder and turmoil and slaughter, as the enemy pressed upon them.
³⁶⁹ Barach

³⁷⁰ ΣαοῦλοςSaul δὲ φεύγει τὸ καρτερὸν ἔχων περὶ αὑτόν , καὶ τῶν ΠαλαιστίνωνPhilistines ἐπιπεμψάντων ἀκοντιστὰς καὶ τοξότας πάντας μὲν ἀποβάλλει πλὴν ὀλίγων , αὐτὸς δὲ λαμπρῶς ἀγωνισάμενος καὶ πολλὰ τραύματα λαβών , ὡς μηκέτι διακαρτερεῖν μηδ᾽ ἀντέχειν ταῖς πληγαῖς , ἀποκτεῖναι μὲν αὑτὸν ἠσθένει , κελεύει δὲ τὸν ὁπλοφόρον σπασάμενον τὴν‎ ῥομφαίαν ταύτην αὐτοῦ‎ διελάσαι , πρὶν ζῶντα συλλαβεῖν αὐτὸν τοὺς πολεμίους .
³⁷⁰ But Saul himself fled, having a strong body of soldiers about him; and upon the Philistines sending after them those that threw javelins and shot arrows, he lost all his company except a few. As for himself, he fought with great bravery; and when he had received so many wounds, that he was not able to bear up nor to oppose any longer, and yet was not able to kill himself, he bade his armor-bearer draw his sword, and run him through, before the enemy should take him alive.	³⁷⁰ But Saul himself fled with a strong body of soldiers, but when the Philistines sent javelin-throwers and archers after them, he lost all but a few of his company. He himself fought brilliantly, and when he had been wounded so much that he was unable to hold out or fight any longer and still was unable to kill himself, he ordered his armour-bearer to draw his sword and run him through, lest the enemy take him alive.
³⁷⁰ Barach

³⁷¹ μὴ τολμῶντος δὲ τοῦ ὁπλοφόρου κτεῖναι τὸν δεσπότην , αὐτὸς τὴν‎ ἰδίαν σπασάμενος καὶ στήσας ἐπὶ τὴν‎ ἀκμὴν ῥίπτει κατ᾽ αὐτῆς ἑαυτόν · ἀδυνατῶν δὲ μήθ᾽ ἵστασθαι μήτ᾽ ἐπερείσας διαβαλεῖν αὑτοῦ τὸν σίδηρον ἐπιστρέφεται , καὶ νεανίσκου τινὸς ἑστῶτος πυθόμενος τίς εἴη καὶ μαθὼν ὡς ἈμαληκίτηςAmalekite ἐστὶ παρεκάλεσεν ἐπερείσαντα τὴν‎ ῥομφαίαν διὰ τὸ μὴ ταῖς χερσὶν αὐτὸν δύνασθαι παρασχεῖν αὐτῷ τελευτὴν ὁποίαν αὐτὸς βούλεται .
³⁷¹ But his armor-bearer not daring to kill his master, he drew his own sword, and placing himself over against its point, he threw himself upon it; and when he could neither run it through him, nor, by leaning against it, make the sword pass through him, he turned him round, and asked a certain young man that stood by who he was; and when he understood that he was an Amalekite, he desired him to force the sword through him, because he was not able to do it with his own hands, and thereby to procure him such a death as he desired.	³⁷¹ As the armour-bearer did not dare to kill his master, he drew his own sword and pointing it toward himself, fell upon it, but as he could neither pierce himself or even by leaning against it, push the sword through, he turned around and asked a young man standing nearby who he was, and learning that he was an Amalekite, asked him to push the sword through him, as he was unable to do it with his own hands and so give him the kind of death he wanted.
³⁷¹ Barach

³⁷² ποιήσας δὲ τοῦτο καὶ περιελόμενος τὸν περὶ τὸν βραχίονα αὐτοῦ‎ χρυσὸν καὶ τὸν βασιλικὸν στέφανον ἐκποδὼν ἐγένετο . θεασάμενος δ᾽ ὁ ὁπλοφόρος ΣαοῦλονSaul ἀνῃρημένον ἀπέκτεινεν ἑαυτόν · διεσώθη δ᾽ οὐδεὶς τῶν σωματοφυλάκωνbodyguard τοῦ βασιλέως , ἀλλὰ πάντες ἔπεσον περὶ τὸ καλούμενον ΓελβουὲGilboa ὄρος .
³⁷² This the young man did accordingly; and he took the golden bracelet that was on Saul’s arm, and his royal crown that was on his head, and ran away. And when Saul’s armor-bearer saw that he was slain, he killed himself; nor did any of the king’s guards escape, but they all fell upon the mountain called Gilboa.	³⁷² This the man did and took the golden bracelet from Saul's arm and his royal crown from his head and ran away. When Saul's armour-bearer saw him killed, he killed himself, and none of the king's bodyguards escaped, for they all died upon the mountain called Gelboue.
³⁷² Barach

³⁷³ ἀκούσαντες δὲ τῶν ἙβραίωνHebrews οἱ τὴν‎ κοιλάδα πέραν τοῦ ἸορδάνουJordan κατοικοῦντες καὶ οἱ ἐν τῷ πεδίῳ τὰς πόλεις ἔχοντες , ὅτι ΣαοῦλοςSaul πέπτωκε καὶ οἱ παῖδες αὐτοῦ‎ , καὶ τὸ σὺν αὐτῷ πλῆθος ἀπόλωλε , καταλιπόντες τὰς ἑαυτῶν πόλεις εἰς ὀχυρωτάτας ἔφυγον . οἱ δὲ ΠαλαιστῖνοιPhilistines τὰς καταλελειμμένας ἐρήμους εὑρόντες κατῴκησαν .
³⁷³ But when those Hebrews that dwelt in the valley beyond Jordan, and those who had their cities in the plain, heard that Saul and his sons were fallen, and that the multitude about them were destroyed, they left their own cities, and fled to such as were the best fortified and fenced; and the Philistines, finding those cities deserted, came and dwelt in them.	³⁷³ When the Hebrews living in the valley beyond the Jordan and those whose cities were in the plain heard that Saul and his sons had fallen and the crowd with him were destroyed, they left their own cities and fled to those that were best fortified; and the Philistines, finding those cities deserted, came and lived in them.
³⁷³ Barach

³⁷⁴ Τῇ δ᾽ ἐπιούσῃ σκυλεύοντες οἱ ΠαλαιστῖνοιPhilistines τοὺς τῶν πολεμίων νεκροὺς ἐπιτυγχάνουσι τοῖς ΣαούλουSaul καὶ τῶν παίδων αὐτοῦ‎ σώμασι καὶ σκυλεύσαντες ἀποτέμνουσιν αὐτῶν τὰς κεφαλάς , καὶ κατὰ πᾶσαν περιήγγειλαν τὴν‎ χώραν πέμψαντες , ὅτι πεπτώκασιν οἱ πολέμιοι · καὶ τὰς μὲν πανοπλίας αὐτῶν ἀνέθηκαν εἰς τὸ ἈστάρτειονAstarte ἱερόν , τὰ δὲ σώματα ἀνεσταύρωσαν πρὸς τὰ τείχη τῆς ΒηθσὰνBethsan πόλεως , ἣ νῦν ΣκυθόπολιςScythopolis καλεῖται .
³⁷⁴ On the next day, when the Philistines came to strip their enemies that were slain, they got the bodies of Saul and of his sons, and stripped them, and cut off their heads; and they sent messengers all about their country, to acquaint them that their enemies were fallen; and they dedicated their armor in the temple of Astarte, but hung their bodies on crosses at the walls of the city Bethshun, which is now called Scythepolls.	³⁷⁴ The following day, when the Philistines came to strip the slain bodies of their enemies, they got the bodies of Saul and of his sons and stripped them and cut off their heads, and sent all around their region the message that their enemies had fallen. They dedicated their armour in the temple of Astarte but hung their bodies on crosses outside the walls of the city of Bethsan, which is now called Scythepolis.
³⁷⁴ Barach

³⁷⁵ ἐπεὶ δὲ ἤκουσαν οἱ ἐν ἸάβειJabis πόλει τῆς ΓαλααδίτιδοςGilead κατοικοῦντες , ὅτι λελώβηνται τὸν ΣαούλουSaul νεκρὸν καὶ τοὺς τῶν παίδων αὐτοῦ‎ , δεινὸν ἡγησάμενοι περιιδεῖν ἀκηδεύτους ἐξελθόντες οἱ ἀνδρειότατοι καὶ τόλμῃ διαφέροντες , ἡ δὲ πόλις αὕτη καὶ σώμασιν ἀλκίμους καὶ ψυχαῖς φέρει , καὶ δι᾽ ὅλης τῆς νυκτὸς ὁδεύσαντες ἦλθον εἰς ΒηθσάνBethsan ,
³⁷⁵ But when the inhabitants of Jabesh Gilead heard that they had dismembered the dead bodies of Saul and of his sons, they deemed it so horrid a thing to overlook this barbarity, and to suffer them to be without funeral rites, that the most courageous and hardy among them (and indeed that city had in it men that were very stout both in body and mind) journeyed all night, and came to Bethshun,	³⁷⁵ When the people in Jabis of Gilead heard that they had mutilated the corpses of Saul and of his sons, they reckoned it horrible to ignore this savagery and leave them without proper burial. So the bravest and boldest among them, in a city that held very stalwart men in both body and mind, journeyed all night and came to Bethsan
³⁷⁵ Barach

³⁷⁶ καὶ προσελθόντες τῷ τείχει τῶν πολεμίων καὶ καθελόντες τὸ σῶμα ΣαούλουSaul καὶ τὰ τῶν παίδων αὐτοῦ‎ κομίζουσιν εἰς ἸάβησανJabesa μηδὲ τῶν πολεμίων αὐτοὺς κωλῦσαι τολμησάντων διὰ τὴν‎ ἀνδρείαν .
³⁷⁶ and approached to the enemy’s wall, and taking down the bodies of Saul and of his sons, they carried them to Jabesh, while the enemy were not able enough nor bold enough to hinder them, because of their great courage.	³⁷⁶ and approached the enemy's wall and took down the bodies of Saul and of his sons, and brought them to Jabesa, and because of their great courage, the enemy were unable to stop them.
³⁷⁶ Barach

³⁷⁷ οἱ δὲ ἸαβησηνοὶJabesans πανδημεὶ κλαύσαντες θάπτουσι τὰ σώματα ἐν τῷ καλλίστῳ τῆς χώρας τόπῳ ἈρούρηςAroura λεγομένῳ , καὶ πένθος ἐφ᾽ ἡμέρας ἑπτὰ σὺν γυναιξὶ καὶ τέκνοις ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῖς ἦγον κοπτόμενοι καὶ θρηνοῦντες τὸν βασιλέα καὶ τοὺς παῖδας αὐτοῦ‎ μήτε τροφῆς μήτε ποτοῦdrink γευσάμενοι .
³⁷⁷ So the people of Jabesh wept all in general, and buried their bodies in the best place of their country, which was called Aroura; and they observed a public mourning for them seven days, with their wives and children, beating their breasts, and lamenting the king and his sons, without either tasting meat or drink [till the evening.]	³⁷⁷ So the Jabesans publicly mourned them and buried their bodies in the best place of their region, which was named Aroura, and with their wives and children publicly mourned them for seven days, beating their breasts and lamenting the king and his sons, tasting neither food or drink.
³⁷⁷ Barach

³⁷⁸ Τοῦτο ΣαοῦλοςSaul τὸ τέλος ἔσχε προφητεύσαντος ΣαμουήλουSamuel διὰ τὸ παρακοῦσαι τοῦ θεοῦ τῶν ἐπ᾽ ἈμαληκίταιςAmalekites ἐντολῶν , καὶ ὅτι τὴν‎ ἈβιμελέχουAbimelech τοῦ ἀρχιερέως γενεὰν καὶ ἈβιμέλεχονAbimelech αὐτὸν καὶ τὴν‎ τῶν ἀρχιερέων πόλιν ἀνεῖλεν . ἐβασίλευσε δὲ ΣαμουήλουSamuel ζῶντος ἔτη ὀκτὼ πρὸς τοῖς δέκα , τελευτήσαντος δὲ δύο καὶ εἴκοσι . Καὶ ΣαοῦλοςSaul μὲν οὕτω κατέστρεψε τὸν βίον.
³⁷⁸ To this his end did Saul come, according to the prophecy of Samuel, because he disobeyed the commands of God about the Amalekites, and on the account of his destroying the family of Ahimelech the high priest, with Ahimelech himself, and the city of the high priests. Now Saul, when he had reigned eighteen years while Samuel was alive, and after his death two [and twenty], ended his life in this manner.	³⁷⁸ Rogers
³⁷⁸ Barach

FLAVIUS JOSEPHUSJEWISH ANTIQUITIESBook 6

From the death of Eli to the death of king Saul

Chapter 1 [001-018] Destruction of the Philistines, for taking away the Ark.The Ark's sacred power and its return to the Hebrews

Chapter 2 [019-030] Under Samuel, the Hebrews defeat the Philistines

Chapter 3 [031-044] Samuel's sons go wrong, and the people call for a king. God's warning against the monarchy

Chapter 4 [045-067] Samuel appoints Saul as king of Israel, by God's command

Chapter 5 [068-094] Saul defeats the Ammanites and takes their spoils

Chapter 6 [095-130] Saul's successful attack on the Philistines

Chapter 7 [131-155] Saul is told to wipe out the Amalekites

Chapter 8 [156-169] The prophet Samuel anoints David as king, to replace Saul

Chapter 9 [170-192] David kills Goliath the Philistine, in single combat

Chapter 10 [193-204] Saul promises David his daughter Melcha as wife, but on a dangerous condition

Chapter 11 [205-241] Saul continues plotting against David, but with help from Jonathan and Melcha, he escapes

Chapter 12 [242-270] David flees to Abimelech, then to the Philistines. Saul's revenge on Abimelech

Chapter 13 [271-324] David spares king Saul, when he has chance to kill him. The death of Samuel

Chapter 14 [325-378] Saul and the witch of Dor. Samuel's ghost. Death of Saul in battle at Mount Gilboa.

FLAVIUS JOSEPHUS
JEWISH ANTIQUITIES
Book 6